《Exiled to Adventure- - A Pokemon Fanfiction》


 Aspen Meloc

    Chapter 1: Aspen Meloc


    A lively voice from the television filled our cozy living room, where the late-afternoon sun streaked gold across the floor:


    ¡°Good evening, Kanto! Today¡¯s big headline focuses on the Federation of Pok¨¦mon League¡ªbetter known as the FPL¡ªand their ongoing collaboration with the FPP, or Federation of Professors Pokemon . Together, they¡¯re unifying trainer education in every region. In a recent press release, they hinted at an advanced interregional academy program¡ªone that goes beyond traditional Gym battles and trains top performers in archaeology, Pok¨¦mon breeding, research, and more. Only the highest-ranked students at each regional academy will qualify for this elite institution, so be sure to stay tuned!¡±


    Animated graphics of beaming students and modern high-tech facilities danced on-screen, followed by a catchy commercial jingle. The broadcaster¡¯s enthusiasm was undeniable: this new advanced academy, though still in its planning stages, was already stirring excitement across Kanto, Johto, Hoenn, Sinnoh, Unova, Kalos, Alola, Galar, and Paldea.


    I let out a soft sigh and sank deeper into our well-worn couch, letting the TV chatter wash over me. Around me lay signs of my (somewhat scattered) interests: half-finished mechanical gadgets on the coffee table, a few potted berry plants by the window, and a couple of notebooks where I¡¯d scribbled everything from engineering sketches to notes on horticulture. The subtle scent of herbs drifted from the kitchen, where my grandmother had probably been experimenting with new berry-based recipes.


    ¡°Brrrrurrrrrurrrr!¡±


    At my feet, an Alolan Grimer sprawled over the plush rug. Its green-blue sludge glistened in the orange glow of the waning sunlight. Two feet tall¡ªmaybe a bit more¡ªand weighing around fifty pounds, it was sturdy enough to be felt when it plopped against my leg. Bright neon stripes of yellow marked its mouth, giving it a funky, tropical look that contrasted with the typical purple sludge of a Kanto Grimer. For all its Poison-type classification, it didn¡¯t reek, which was a small miracle¡ªand the key reason I was allowed to keep it indoors.


    I reached down to pat its head, and my hand almost slipped off its slick surface. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± I murmured. ¡°Another big announcement about some ¡®world-changing¡¯ academy. I guess they¡¯re always pushing for bigger, better things, right?¡±


    Grimer gave a lazy, rumbling gurgle, as though it agreed but couldn¡¯t be bothered to show more enthusiasm. If it weren¡¯t for the occasional flick of its eyes, I¡¯d assume it was half-asleep. Actually, scratch that¡ªit probably was half-asleep. Alolan Grimer might be docile by nature, but mine seemed especially lazy. It spent more time napping than any other Pok¨¦mon I¡¯d met¡ªfitting, I suppose, given that I also wasn¡¯t the most active guy in the world.


    ¡­..


    My name is Aspen Meloc. I¡¯m fifteen years old, short, a bit on the chubby side, and stuck with a babyish face that I¡¯ve never considered especially cute¡ªjust round and perpetually younger-looking. Tomorrow, I¡¯m starting my first day at the newly established Kanto Academy, which is part of a broader initiative from the FPL. Instead of letting us roam the region at age ten or twelve like in the old days, the new system requires that we attend a formal academy until we turn eighteen if we want to officially register for a League challenge. No diploma, no Gym badges. That¡¯s the rule, and my mom¡ªRosa Meloc¡ªworks in IT for the FPL, so I¡¯ve heard plenty about it.


    The door of our house opened, and Mom¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Aspen, are you watching that news again?¡±


    She appeared in the living room archway carrying two bags of groceries. Her short, dark hair was slightly mussed, and her eyes had a weary gleam that came from working long hours. Setting the bags on the kitchen table, she rubbed her temples and exhaled.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, raising the volume a notch. ¡°They¡¯re covering that advanced academy that only top students can attend. Archaeology, breeding, research, specialized battle tactics¡ªit¡¯s all so¡­ futuristic.¡±


    Mom nodded, swiping at her phone to check notifications. ¡°I¡¯ve been buried in system updates at the FPL all day. Everyone¡¯s excited, but also swamped¡ªcoordinating among so many regions isn¡¯t simple.¡± Then she looked at me more directly. ¡°You know, Aspen, your father always said you had a knack for technology. Maybe once you settle in, you¡¯ll realize you want to aim for the advanced programs, too.¡±


    I shrugged, feeling a twinge of discomfort. Dad was away in Alola, traveling or working¡ªI honestly wasn¡¯t sure. He wasn¡¯t exactly present in my day-to-day life, apart from the occasional gift. Like the Alolan Grimer egg he¡¯d shipped to me on my fourteenth birthday. It was the reason I¡¯d come to have this sleepy companion.


    Grimer let out another low rumble¡ª¡°Merrrr¡±¡ªand shifted on the rug, half burying itself in its own sludge as if it planned to doze off right then and there. I gave it a gentle nudge with my foot. ¡°Don¡¯t pass out in the doorway, buddy,¡± I teased. ¡°We have to walk around you, you know.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Mom chuckled, glancing at Grimer¡¯s content expression. ¡°I swear that thing could sleep through a thunderstorm.¡±


    We both laughed softly, but she soon straightened up. ¡°By the way, please don¡¯t forget you start tomorrow morning. We need to get your uniform¡ªwell, the partial uniform, since I know you¡¯ll insist on wearing that hoodie.¡±


    I looked down at my oversized black-and-purple hoodie, the sleeves swallowing my arms. ¡°It¡¯s comfortable,¡± I said defensively. ¡°Besides, if I¡¯m going to be at some official academy, I might as well keep a piece of my old self, right?¡±


    Before she could respond, I heard another familiar voice. ¡°Aspen, you¡¯d better not be messing with the remote again!¡± My grandmother, Julia Meloc, hobbled in from the backyard, cane tapping the floor. Short and stocky, with silver hair in a tight bun, she had the spirit of someone half her age. She always insisted the cane was just for show¡ªor for whacking troublemakers.


    She squinted at the TV. ¡°More talk of that fancy advanced school, is it? Hmph. I remember when we could just up and leave to face Gym Leaders at twelve years old. None of these complicated regulations or forced schooling.¡±


    Mom rolled her eyes in a good-natured way. ¡°Mama, times have changed. This system keeps kids safe and ensures they get a well-rounded education. Not everyone thrives on the seat-of-your-pants style you loved so much.¡±


    ¡°Maybe so,¡± Grandma countered, ¡°but that¡¯s how I learned. At twelve, I was out exploring Viridian Forest, befriending wild Pok¨¦mon. Facing real dangers taught me resilience. The academies might coddle them too much.¡±


    I slipped away to help put away the groceries, leaving Mom and Grandma to their never-ending debate. Grimer, too lazy to follow, simply gurgled on the rug as though deciding whether it was worth the effort to move. Finally, with a drawn-out ¡°Brrrrurrrrr¡­¡± it slithered closer to the kitchen threshold, but still didn¡¯t cross it.


    In the kitchen, I carefully placed fresh produce in the crisper, then lined up potions and other trainer supplies on a side shelf. Mom had a knack for stocking up on whatever the Academy might require: from Pok¨¦ Ball components to first-aid kits. Even if I wasn¡¯t too thrilled about the idea of a structured school, I had to admit there was some relief in being prepared.


    We made dinner soon after¡ªvegetable stew with a side of rice and berry garnish. Grandma¡¯s love of horticulture meant we always had fresh produce on hand. Once the meal was cooked, we gathered around our small dining table, a soft overhead light illuminating the modest spread.


    Grimer lazily dragged itself into the kitchen, sniffing (if you could call it that) around my ankles. Alolan Grimer feed on different wastes than Kanto¡¯s version, but this one also seemed quite fond of leftover veggies. It gave an imploring burble, propping itself against my chair in a half-hearted attempt to beg for scraps.


    ¡°All right,¡± I said, rolling my eyes. ¡°You can have some, but you have to wait until we¡¯re done.¡±


    Grandma smirked. ¡°Spoiling that thing, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s already too lazy. If it¡¯s not careful, it¡¯ll melt into the floor permanently.¡±


    Dinner itself was pleasant, aside from the occasional friction between Grandma and Mom whenever the subject of the new system arose. They tried not to drag me into it too heavily, but it was impossible not to listen. One side insisted the Academy was the future; the other side lamented how kids no longer went on spontaneous journeys to discover themselves. Caught between them, I found myself nodding politely, focusing more on my stew than anything else.


    Eventually, we finished and I helped wash the dishes. Grimer got a small portion of leftovers in its own bowl, which it savored with excruciating slowness¡ªevery gulp turning into a lazy, drawn-out slurp. By the time I¡¯d dried the last plate, it was still finishing up the final bits of food.


    ¡°That is one unhurried Pok¨¦mon,¡± Mom observed, shaking her head.


    ¡°He fits right in,¡± I joked, suppressing a yawn. Truth be told, I felt a bit drowsy myself¡ªthe day had been long, and anxiety about tomorrow churned in the back of my mind.


    I drifted toward my bedroom, with Grimer sloshing behind me, occasionally bumping into the walls with a low, dopey ¡°Merrrrr.¡± My room was small, with grayish-purple walls and shelves overloaded with mechanical odds and ends¡ªold Pok¨¦ Ball parts, circuit boards, leftover scraps from a broken Rotom Phone I¡¯d once tried to fix. My bed sat against the far wall, a swirl of pillows and crumpled sheets where I¡¯d been lying around earlier.


    Grimer made a beeline for a nest of towels I¡¯d set up in one corner. It collapsed there, evidently done for the night. I watched it for a moment, noticing how its body rose and fell in a slow, rhythmic pattern. Sometimes I wondered if I¡¯d ended up with the sleepiest Grimer in Alola¡¯s history. Then again, I could relate¡ªsleep was my favorite escape from stress.


    I changed into loose pajama bottoms and an oversize T-shirt, letting the nighttime hush settle over me. The wind outside carried faint echoes of distant traffic, and from somewhere in the neighborhood, I heard a mewling Growlithe. My eyes felt heavy, but my mind spun with questions: Would the Academy be a place where I¡¯d find friends, or just a bunch of strangers bent on becoming pro battlers? Would I have time for the mechanical projects I loved, or would the schedule overwhelm me? Was I aiming too low by just wanting to pass my classes without drawing attention?


    With a quiet sigh, I flicked on a small desk lamp and started organizing my bag for the morning. A fresh notebook, a set of pens, and a battered old multi-tool for minor repairs¡ªenough to get me through orientation, I hoped. The schedule indicated a group assembly, a campus tour, and a chance to sign up for elective tracks like horticulture, technology, breeding, or specialized battle training.


    I checked my phone: 11:45 PM. Later than I thought. Yawning, I turned off the desk lamp, leaving just a nightlight near my door. The soft glow revealed Grimer already dozing in the corner, barely distinguishable from its own shadowy outline. Its lumps seemed to spread out, as though it had relaxed so completely that its shape was melting. I shook my head affectionately.


    ¡°Good night, buddy,¡± I murmured. ¡°Please don¡¯t ooze under the door in your sleep.¡±


    Another lazy rumble was my only response. I climbed into bed, sinking into the mattress with relief. Tomorrow loomed like a giant question mark in my mind, but at least I had a Pok¨¦mon companion who, in its own passive way, supported me just by existing at my side.


    I was half-asleep, drifting through hazy thoughts of me and Grimer building weird contraptions in a big workshop, when I heard the soft knock at my door. Three gentle taps, as though the person outside was hesitating. My eyes snapped open, disoriented by how quickly the drowsiness vanished.


    ¡°Aspen?¡± came my grandmother¡¯s voice, low and cautious.


    I shuffled upright, blinking away the heaviness in my eyelids. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, Grandma?¡±


    The door opened, allowing a slender strip of hall light to spill across the floor. Grandma stepped in with measured slowness, leaning on her cane. She hadn¡¯t bothered with her usual witty remark or playful scolding, which instantly put me on edge. Her face was tense, and she squinted at Grimer¡ªstill curled up in the corner¡ªbefore turning her gaze to me.


    She said nothing at first, just studied me. In that sliver of light, I noticed the faint lines of worry around her eyes, the way her lips were pressed into a thin line. My heart gave a nervous thump.


    ¡°Grandma?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Is everything all right?¡±


    She closed the door behind her, the latch clicking into place with a note of finality. The hush in the room was palpable now, as if the entire world outside had vanished. Grimer shifted slightly, but didn¡¯t wake, its gentle snores punctuating the silence.


    Grandma tapped her cane once against the floor, then exhaled. In a voice just above a whisper, she said, ¡°There¡¯s something we need to talk about, Aspen.

 Poison鈥檚 Bastard

    Chapter 2: ¡°Poison¡¯s Bastard¡±:


    The door to my room clicked shut softly. The air seemed heavier, as if the stillness of the night had seeped into the walls. Grimer, my lazy companion, remained asleep in his corner, blissfully unaware of everything. I stayed seated on my bed, heart racing and mind swirling with thoughts.


    That moment, lasting only a few seconds, felt like an eternity. My grandmother¡¯s words still echoed in my head:


    ¡°We need to talk alone, Aspen. It¡¯s important.¡±


    It felt like time had slowed down after she¡¯d said that. I let out a small sigh, trying to shake off the uneasiness that gripped me. I picked up my phone to check the time: 11:47 PM. The same tingling nerves I¡¯d felt as a kid, hearing stories about trainers setting out to challenge Gyms without looking back, were back. But this wasn¡¯t an innocent adventure¡ªthis was something far more serious and dark.


    My grandmother, barely taking her eyes off me, leaned on her cane. She was sitting on the edge of my bed, and her gaze carried a determination I had rarely seen. She was the same woman who spent her afternoons tending berries in the garden, but now there was something in her posture that suggested a world of secrets hidden beneath her composed demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why I came to see you at this hour,¡± she began, her voice a mix of firmness and worry. ¡°The truth is, I couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Your classes at the Kanto Academy are about to begin, and before you step into that place, there¡¯s something you need to hear¡ªsomething that will change how you see the world.¡±


    I sat up straighter, swallowing hard. At dinner, Grandma had been unusually quiet. She and Mom had once again argued about the ¡°freedom¡± trainers once had to travel and battle at a young age versus the new rules requiring formal education until adulthood. I never thought that routine argument would lead to such a tense late-night conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to hear you, Grandma,¡± I said, trying to sound braver than I felt.


    Her shadow stretched across the wall behind her, its edges shifting unnaturally, as if it had a life of its own. I blinked, wondering if I was imagining it. Grandma, however, didn¡¯t seem to notice. She took a deep breath before speaking again.


    ¡°Do you know anything about the real origins of the PFL?¡± she asked, keeping her eyes fixed on mine.


    ¡°Well, I know the Pok¨¦mon League Federation is the organization that coordinates Gym battles and trainer education,¡± I replied. ¡°And¡­ that it was created to unite all regions under one system.¡±


    Grandma nodded slightly, as if my answer were the reflection of a lesson memorized in class.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the official version. What they don¡¯t teach you in school or show on the news is what happened before it was founded. Decades¡ªno, centuries ago¡ªeach region was home to several Pok¨¦mon clans of the same type. For example, in Kanto, there was a Dragon Clan that claimed to inherit a certain lineage, while in Unova, another Dragon Clan claimed to hold the true strength of that type. This happened with every type: Fire, Water, Electric, Grass, Poison¡­ countless factions fought for dominance over their element.¡±


    She leaned more heavily on her cane, and her voice dropped a tone.


    ¡°Then something happened that few know about¡ªa kind of global ¡®cold war.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t an open war but isolated conflicts, espionage, silent assassinations, and forced alliances. In the end, only one major clan remained for each of the eighteen Pok¨¦mon types. These surviving clans decided to create the PFL¡ªthe Pok¨¦mon League Federation¡ªto present a united front and rule in a more ¡®civilized¡¯ way.¡±


    My breathing grew heavier. I was hearing a completely different version of the polished story I¡¯d been taught. I thought about how, for years, my mom¡ªwho worked in IT for the PFL¡ªhad spoken of it as a visionary and just institution.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying the PFL was formed after a process of elimination and forced mergers between clans?¡± I asked, trying to process it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In some regions, multiple clans wiped each other out, while in others, they joined forces to fight a larger threat. In the end, each elemental type came under the control of a single clan, which became known as the ¡®House¡¯ or ¡®Main Clan.¡¯ That¡¯s how the narrative of unification was crafted.¡±


    I leaned back against the headboard, feeling a lump in my throat. In his corner, Grimer kept sleeping peacefully, oblivious to the conversation that felt so overwhelming to me.


    ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± I ventured.


    Grandma frowned slightly. It was clear that talking about this pained her. At last, she sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about you¡ªit¡¯s about our family. You see, in Kanto, the Poison Clan rose to power under a man named Koga, who is now known as a member of the Elite Four. Before that, there were several rival Poison clans, but Koga and his followers were¡­ ruthless. They earned a reputation as lethal ninjas. Many were killed or disappeared, and in the end, Koga¡¯s clan became the sole representative of the Poison type in the PFL.¡±


    I swallowed hard, recalling how Grandma had, in her youth, briefly mentioned ¡°assassin ninjas¡± who tolerated no dissent. She had never gone into detail.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°And¡­ were you part of one of those rival Poison clans?¡± I asked, my heart pounding.


    She tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Yes. Or rather, I grew up in an environment where Pok¨¦mon toxins were studied for purposes that weren¡¯t always legal. I met your grandfather, and for him¡­ I gave it all up. But it wasn¡¯t easy¡ªthe clan didn¡¯t let me go without a fight. I had to face several of their best warriors. I survived, though not without scars¡ªscars I¡¯ve never shown anyone.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. My grandmother, the energetic woman who cultivated berries with apparent simplicity, had fought clandestine battles against Poison ninjas. Suddenly, I noticed her shadow shifting on the wall again, its movements oddly alive, as if it reveled in macabre memories.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ I had no idea this was part of your past,¡± I whispered, feeling incredibly small.


    She tried to relax her shoulders, as if to downplay it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to involve you. But I see signs that you¡¯ve inherited a certain affinity for poison¡ªjust like your Uncle Todd and I did in our youth. And when you enter the Academy, you¡¯ll quickly learn that such an affinity doesn¡¯t go unnoticed, especially if the wrong people see it.¡±


    ¡°Affinity for poison?¡± I repeated, confused.


    ¡°That ease you have with Poison-type Pok¨¦mon, your lack of hesitation when handling substances others would find repulsive¡ªit¡¯s not just habit or coincidence. And Grimer, your companion, amplifies that connection.¡± She turned to look at him. ¡°That Grimer is one of the few good things your father has ever done. Don¡¯t ask me how he chose it for you, though¡ªI¡¯m not sure how much he knows.¡±


    I stayed silent, remembering that my father¡ªabsent in nearly everything¡ªhad sent me the Alolan Pok¨¦mon by mail when I turned fourteen. His note had only said: ¡°Take good care of it. It may suit you more than you think.¡± I¡¯d never understood what he meant¡­ until now.


    Grandma tapped her cane against the floor, snapping my attention back to her.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all,¡± she said, her voice taking on a solemn edge. ¡°I developed a unique technique based on my knowledge and a stolen scroll from the Normal Clan. It¡¯s called the ¡®Five Poison Organs.¡¯¡±


    The name echoed in my mind, conjuring images of dark rituals. I had no idea what she was talking about, but I felt a knot forming in my stomach.


    ¡°Five Poison Organs?¡± I repeated, chills running down my spine.


    Grandma took a moment before answering, her gaze distant. ¡°During my time in the clan, I traveled a lot, eager to learn how other clans of different types functioned. Through¡­ questionable means, I obtained a manuscript from the Normal Clan. It described a technique to channel life energy into specific parts of the body¡ªwhat they called ¡®organs¡¯¡ªand harness it for extraordinary abilities. I fused this knowledge with my studies of poison, creating something entirely new. That fusion became the technique I named the Five Poison Organs.¡±


    She paused, her voice tinged with the weight of memory. Her shadow, stretching across the wall, seemed to broaden at the shoulders, like it was taking on a life of its own.


    ¡°And what exactly does this technique do?¡± I asked, hesitant but unable to stop myself.


    Her response came slowly, as if the words were heavy in her mouth. ¡°It allows those with an affinity for poison to absorb part of a Poison-type Pok¨¦mon¡¯s essence¡ªits toxins or, in extreme cases, its blood. This essence is then divided within the practitioner¡¯s body, stored in five key ¡®organs,¡¯ each corresponding to a fundamental element. The result is a body enhanced in ways that border on the unnatural. Greater resistance to toxins, faster regeneration, improved reflexes¡­ but there¡¯s a catch. If the ritual is started and not completed, the poison will consume you from within.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my mind struggling to keep up with what I was hearing. ¡°And¡­ did you do this yourself?¡±


    Grandma¡¯s face hardened, and her voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°Five times. Each time, I risked my life to absorb abilities from different Poison Pok¨¦mon. The power it grants is immense, but the price¡­ the price is steep. And when the clan learned I had mastered this technique, they refused to let me go peacefully.¡±


    My hands trembled slightly as I imagined my grandmother undergoing such an extreme process. I glanced at Grimer, still peacefully sleeping in the corner, blissfully unaware of the weight of the conversation.


    ¡°Are you telling me¡­ that I could do this too?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Grandma seemed to notice the tremor in my tone. She softened her expression, leaning forward slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should follow in my footsteps, Aspen. I¡¯m only telling you this so you know the truth. If one day you find yourself cornered, with no way to protect yourself or those you care about, the Five Poison Organs technique could be an option. But it¡¯s a dangerous one, and it¡¯s not a path to tread lightly.¡±


    She reached into her coat and pulled out a rolled-up scroll. Its edges were frayed with age, and strange symbols and seals adorned its surface.


    ¡°This,¡± she said, holding it out to me, ¡°is the foundation of the technique. The principles are written here in a way that only someone with our affinity can understand. For most people, it would appear as gibberish or a blank page. If you ever want to learn more, I¡¯ll teach you. But for now, keep it safe.¡±


    I hesitated, staring at the scroll as if it might explode in my hands. ¡°And Grimer?¡± I blurted out, trying to connect the dots. ¡°You said his ability¡ª¡®Chemical Reaction¡¯¡ªmight be important?¡±


    Grandma nodded. ¡°Exactly. Alolan Grimer and Muk are special because their ¡®Chemical Reaction¡¯ ability allows them to digest toxic waste and stabilize it, neutralizing its most harmful effects. This makes them ideal companions for the Five Poison Organs technique. Their essence can be absorbed with a slightly reduced risk.¡±


    Her words hung in the air as I stared at Grimer, who shifted slightly in his sleep, his multicolored body gleaming faintly in the dim light. The idea of consuming part of him¡ªhis toxins or, worse, his blood¡ªwas nauseating.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to decide anything now,¡± Grandma said, sensing my unease. ¡°But I need you to know the risks and the truths that the Academy won¡¯t teach you. When you start there, don¡¯t trust anyone too quickly. The PFL keeps a tight grip on poison-related knowledge, and there are those who will be watching¡ªwhether they¡¯re tied to Koga¡¯s clan or someone else with hidden agendas.¡±


    Her warning sent a shiver down my spine.


    ¡°So¡­ Koga¡¯s Poison Clan still operates in the shadows?¡± I asked, struggling to keep my voice steady.


    She pressed her lips together before answering. ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain, but my instincts tell me they do. Koga and his allies are very selective about who they share their secrets with. If they discover you have an affinity for poison, they may try to recruit you¡ªor silence you, depending on whether they see you as an asset or a threat.¡±


    The room grew even heavier with her words. I had always thought the Academy would be a place of learning, battles, and fun¡ªnot a minefield of secrets and danger.


    ¡°This is too much,¡± I whispered, my chest tight with anxiety. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m in danger?¡±


    Grandma reached out, placing a hand on my shoulder. Her grip was firm but comforting. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Aspen. I hope not. But I¡¯d rather you be prepared than caught off guard. Remember, if anything feels wrong, come to me. I¡¯ll guide you as best I can.¡±


    She stood slowly, leaning on her cane. Her shadow stretched across the wall again, and for a moment, I thought I saw it smirk at me. I rubbed my eyes, but when I looked again, it was just a shadow¡ªan ordinary silhouette.


    ¡°Your shadow¡­ does it always do that?¡± I asked hesitantly.


    He paused at the door, not turning to me. ¡°He¡¯s just an old friend, he¡¯s always been here but he can¡¯t seem to handle the old memories. Whenever you want to learn the recipe, just look at the scroll and when you have time, come to me and I¡¯ll help you understand it. But don¡¯t be in a hurry to do anything.¡±Her voice softened. ¡°Good night, Aspen.¡±


    With that, she opened the door and left, leaving behind an oppressive silence.


    I sat there, unmoving, as the weight of her revelations settled over me. My gaze fell to the scroll she had left on my nightstand. When I touched it, the rough texture of the old paper sent a strange tingling through my fingertips, like a faint current of energy.


    ¡°Five Poison Organs,¡± I murmured to myself, the words heavy with foreboding.


    I tucked the scroll away into a drawer beneath some old notes on Pok¨¦ Ball mechanics, hoping to bury it from sight and mind. My eyes wandered to Grimer, who let out a soft grunt in his sleep.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll ever have to use it?¡± I asked him softly, though I already knew he wouldn¡¯t respond.


    The room¡¯s dim light cast a faint green glow on his slick, colorful body. It was a sight I¡¯d seen countless times, but now it felt different¡ªboth fascinating and dangerous.


    I sighed, laying back on my bed, my mind racing. Tomorrow, my life at the Kanto Academy would begin. But now, it wasn¡¯t just about classes or hobbies like cultivating berries. The shadow of poison and a hidden past loomed over everything.


    ¡°Welcome to the real world, Aspen Meloc,¡± I muttered bitterly, closing my eyes.

 Academy First Day

    Chapter 3: Academy First Day


    The first day of classes arrived before I could fully process everything my grandmother had revealed. I slapped my alarm clock to silence it and sat on the bed, my heart pounding in my chest. Her words about the Poison Clan, the hidden conflicts behind the Pok¨¦mon League Federation, and, of course, the Five Poison Organs technique still echoed in my mind. I tried to shake off the thoughts, but the tension returned as soon as I opened my eyes.


    I took a deep breath and got dressed in my oversized black and purple hoodie¡ªit was so large it almost swallowed me, but it made me feel comfortable. Against the wall, Grimer was sleeping soundly, a living puddle snoring with a soft ¡°blorp¡­ blorp.¡± I watched him for a few seconds. The idea that my father had sent me his egg from Alola with the cryptic message that it ¡°might serve me one day¡± felt surreal. At least my sleepy companion was a constant amid all the uncertainty.


    ¡°Hey, Grimer,¡± I called softly, crouching to touch his gelatinous side. ¡°Today¡¯s the big day. We¡¯re starting at the Academy. It¡¯s going to be a long one, dosy.¡±


    Grimer stretched, lifting his half-closed eyes and letting out a low ¡°merrr,¡± which I interpreted as a reluctant ¡°fine, I guess.¡± With a wet squelch, he shifted himself into motion, leaving behind a faint glossy trail that, thankfully, didn¡¯t smell.


    I headed downstairs with Grimer following sluggishly behind me. In the kitchen, my mom, Rosa, was making a special breakfast: omelets with berries native to Kanto. The aroma was incredible and reminded me of how much life had changed in just a few days. My grandmother, Julia, sat at the table, sipping coffee with a distant look in her eyes.


    ¡°Good morning, Aspen,¡± Mom said with a smile that was a mix of worry and excitement. ¡°Make sure to eat well. The entrance ceremony starts at eight, and you can¡¯t be late.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom,¡± I replied, grabbing a bite. Grandma watched me silently, and I couldn¡¯t help but picture the invisible scars she carried¡ªthe years spent fleeing from Koga¡¯s Poison Clan, her illegal fusion of knowledge with a stolen scroll from the Normal Clan, and her warnings about my own poisonous affinity.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± she asked in a grave voice.


    ¡°I tried,¡± I said, not wanting to say more in front of my mom.


    Grandma took another sip of coffee before standing with the help of her cane. Her gaze was stern, but her tone was unusually soft.


    ¡°Remember¡­ keep your eyes open. Even if everything seems calm, don¡¯t underestimate what might be hiding beneath the surface.¡±


    I blinked and nodded silently. My mom didn¡¯t seem to notice the subtext; she was too busy making sure I had everything I needed. I finished my breakfast, said goodbye to them, and headed toward the Academy, with Grimer oozing along beside me like a half-conscious blob.


    The sky was clear, and a weak sun peeked through the city¡¯s buildings. My nerves tingled¡ªa mix of curiosity and unease. The Kanto Academy looked imposing even from a distance, with its futuristic towers and wide glass windows. As I got closer, the crowd of students grew: hundreds of kids of various ages were streaming through the massive main gates.


    Uniformed security guards were checking IDs and giving directions. I recognized a few professors from the orientation meeting: a chubby man with a kind face, a tall red-haired woman carrying a briefcase full of Pok¨¦ Balls, and others. They all seemed tense, though they tried to mask it with smiles.


    I passed through the main entrance into a large lobby leading to an open courtyard. Rows upon rows of seats were arranged neatly for the entrance ceremony. A stage had been set up at the front, with a podium and chairs for the faculty. The excitement and nervousness in the air were almost tangible. Some students were already forming groups, chatting or looking around with wide-eyed awe.


    I felt the urge to hide in the farthest corner, but Grimer¡¯s presence immediately drew attention. A few curious or disgusted glances landed on us, and I overheard some murmurs about my slimy companion. Ignoring them, I found my assigned section based on my last name, sat in an empty chair, and took a deep breath. Grimer settled on the floor beside my leg.


    ¡°Welcome to Kanto Academy,¡± a voice boomed through the microphone. A middle-aged woman with an elegant posture and her hair tied in a neat bun stepped up to the podium. ¡°I am Director Magnolia, and it is an honor to welcome you on this first day. Over the coming years, you will have unforgettable experiences, grow as trainers, researchers, breeders, or specialists, and leave here prepared for whatever future you choose.¡±


    Her words echoed across the courtyard, and the audience fell into a respectful silence. She went on to emphasize the importance of the Academy¡¯s unified education, discipline, and camaraderie. She mentioned the classrooms, the opportunity to advance based on academic and combat merits, and the various paths the Academy offered: from Pok¨¦mon breeding programs to archaeological studies. However, everyone would start with the same foundational courses.


    ¡°I encourage you to work hard, to nurture curiosity and camaraderie,¡± she concluded with a smile. ¡°Learn from your professors, your peers, and, of course, your Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    Applause filled the courtyard. I clapped timidly, while Grimer let out a noise that sounded suspiciously like a yawn. After a few more speeches, the ceremony ended with the school¡¯s anthem. The sunny, clear day matched the cheerful mood, but I couldn¡¯t shake the gray cloud hovering over my thoughts.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    After the ceremony, a professor¡ªthe same red-haired woman I had seen earlier¡ªcalled out groups of students to guide them to their classrooms. I joined the group marked with a large ¡°E.¡± There were easily over two hundred of us. We headed into the main building, climbing internal stairs to the third floor. Classroom E was massive, with rows upon rows of desks in a space surrounded by screens and digital whiteboards.


    I found a seat in the middle¡ªneither too close to the front nor too far back. Grimer tried to stick close to me, perhaps overwhelmed by the crowd. To my right, a timid boy with glasses introduced himself with a handshake. His name was Dante. He was friendly and didn¡¯t seem to mind Grimer, which I silently appreciated.


    Our teacher introduced himself as Professor Sandoval, responsible for theoretical subjects and the fundamentals of Pok¨¦mon training. His energetic tone immediately captured the room.


    ¡°Welcome to Classroom E,¡± he said. ¡°Here, you¡¯ll learn essential subjects and have the chance to advance to smaller, more specialized classes. My goal is to ensure you all gain the knowledge needed to become responsible trainers.¡±


    He explained our schedules, extracurricular activities, monthly combat tests, and a team-based exploration event scheduled for next week in a nearby cave. Around me, some students looked excited, others nervous. I just wanted to get through the day without any surprises, but my grandmother¡¯s warnings about the Five Poison Organs technique lingered in the back of my mind.


    The class passed with introductions and some initial lessons. When my turn came, I mumbled my name¡ª¡°Aspen Meloc¡±¡ªwithout adding any details. Several students glanced at Grimer, their expressions ranging from curiosity to revulsion, but I ignored them. To my surprise, Professor Sandoval didn¡¯t make any snide comments. He simply nodded and moved on.


    After class, we were given time to explore the campus, pick up our uniforms, and familiarize ourselves with the Academy. Dante suggested visiting the practice fields, but I had another idea: the library. I wanted to research Alolan Grimer, its ¡°Chemical Reaction¡± ability, and anything that might help me understand my potential Poison affinity.


    ¡°Maybe later,¡± I told Dante apologetically. He nodded and joined a group of students talking excitedly about Flying Pok¨¦mon.


    Grimer and I made our way to the library, following signs to the east wing of the building. The glass doors slid open with a soft hum, revealing an enormous space lined with endless shelves, study rooms with soundproof glass walls, and tables with sleek lamps. The place was bustling with students flipping through books, scrolling on tablets, or whispering quietly.


    As I wandered deeper into the maze of bookshelves, the murmurs faded. The library seemed far larger than I¡¯d expected, with shelves forming intricate pathways. Occasionally, I passed a focused student or a pair of classmates chatting in hushed tones. The farther I went, the quieter it became, until I reached a section marked ¡°Specialized Biology.¡±


    Grimer let out a low bubbling sound, almost like a shudder. I figured he might have picked up a strange scent. Peering around the shelves to make sure we weren¡¯t bothering anyone, I froze.


    At the end of one aisle, surrounded by floating books, stood a girl.


    Her long, deep red hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, shifting softly as if moved by an unseen breeze. Books hovered around her, their pages flipping on their own. I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly because she was leaning over several open tomes. I held my breath, unsure whether to approach or retreat.


    Grimer pressed closer to my leg, equally unsure.


    Without warning, the girl raised her head, and her eyes¡ªglowing, piercing magenta¡ªlocked onto mine. A cold shiver ran down my spine. Her gaze felt like it was piercing through me, peeling back my thoughts.


    At her side floated an Abra, lazily twisting mid-air. It stopped abruptly as I stepped forward, its gaze narrowing with sudden intensity.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, her voice low and flat. Her crimson hair swayed slightly, and the books around her fluttered like restless birds.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m Aspen,¡± I stammered, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°From Classroom E. I was just looking for¡­ a quiet place to study.¡±


    The books around her moved with greater force, as if shaken by a nonexistent wind. I noticed her black dress¡ªit fell elegantly, and the skirt swayed as if the air around her were constantly in motion. Her delicate but confident hands seemed capable of manipulating objects without even touching them. My breath hitched at the thought of her psychic abilities. I remembered stories of psychic trainers who could read minds or move objects with ease.


    The Abra, meanwhile, floated a few inches closer to me, studying me with a neutral expression. Grimer let out a bubbling whimper and clung closer to my leg. I couldn¡¯t blame him.


    ¡°Are you really here just to study?¡± the girl tilted her head, her crimson hair falling to one side of her face. Her glowing pink eyes, penetrating and cold, showed a sharp distrust.


    ¡°Y-yes, really,¡± I repeated, recalling my grandmother¡¯s warnings. ¡°Don¡¯t trust anyone too quickly¡ªnot psychics, not anyone. They might sense your affinity.¡± My nervousness grew as I wondered if she could read my thoughts.


    ¡°Why do I feel¡­ this energy?¡± she murmured, narrowing her eyes as if analyzing something. ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous aura.¡± She immediately shifted her gaze to Grimer. ¡°Alolan Poison-type. Interesting. But there¡¯s something deeper.¡±


    Suddenly, she snapped one of the books closed, producing a sharp sound. The Abra tensed, as if preparing for something. I noticed several pages detach from the floating books, beginning to hover independently, like blades of paper.


    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± I asked, my voice strained.


    ¡°Were you sent by them?¡± she whispered, her brow furrowing. ¡°Are you allied with the Poison Clan?¡±


    Hearing that made my blood run cold. How could she know about the Poison Clan? A flood of questions overwhelmed me: Was she part of a rival faction? Could my grandmother have been right about psychics being on guard against Koga¡¯s clan?


    ¡°I¡­ I have nothing to do with Koga¡¯s Clan. I swear,¡± I tried to sound convincing, but my voice trembled.


    Her expression hardened.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just talking about Koga. There are other assassins who sell their services to the highest bidder. I¡¯ve heard that those bastards from the Psychic Clan hired the Poison Clan to track me and keep an eye on me.¡± She stood up slowly, the books spinning faster around her. The Abra positioned itself by her side. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but if you¡¯ve come to kill me¡­ I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    My heart pounded in my chest. ¡°Hired the Poison Clan?¡± This sounded far more sinister than I could have imagined. I tried to step back, but my legs felt rooted to the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I¡¯m not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she snapped, and something invisible gripped my throat. I felt the pressure as though icy hands were choking me, preventing me from speaking. A bead of sweat rolled down my temple. Grimer, alarmed, moved in front of me, growling low and bubbling in his throat.


    The girl raised her right hand, and several sheets of paper separated from the books, sharpening into thin blades in the air. It was both mesmerizing and terrifying. They formed a kind of fan of improvised knives, floating with an eerie precision.


    ¡°If you really are from the Poison Clan, tell your bosses they won¡¯t catch me so easily,¡± she said, her voice icy and calm. ¡°And if you¡¯re just a pawn¡­ I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ll have to get out of my way.¡±


    I noticed a slight tremor at the corner of her lips, a flicker of contained rage. Her crimson hair swayed more violently, and the pages began to flutter frantically, as if controlled by a whirlwind. A cold sweat ran down my back. Grimer seemed ready to either attack or protect me, but against psychic power like hers? We were hopelessly outmatched.


    With a single gesture, she extended her hand. The pages shot forward, gleaming with an edge so fine they looked like blades. Even though they were made of paper, their speed and energy left no doubt about their lethality.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I managed to yell with what little air I had left. But there was no response. Grimer threw himself in front of me, and a part of me wanted to jump to shield him.


    I saw the whirlwind of razor-sharp pages closing in, too fast for me to dodge. I could hear the sharp whistle as they cut through the air¡­ and in that moment, I realized an inevitable clash had just been set in motion.

 Vera Espern

    Chapter 4: ¡°Vera Espern¡±


    The echoes of chaos still resonated in my ears. The air in the library had become unbreathable after the series of psychic attacks, and white dust floated around me, made of shredded paper and fragments of broken shelves. It felt surreal to think that just minutes ago, I had been calmly looking for a book about Alolan Grimer to learn more about its moves. Now, everything was in disarray.


    My breathing was so erratic that I could barely process what I was seeing: an aisle filled with flying books, torn pages, and the viscous trail that Grimer had left as it moved to protect me. My legs were still trembling¡ªa stark reminder of the adrenaline coursing through me. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off that girl with dark burgundy hair and pink eyes, who seemed ready to finish me off without any explanation. Her Abra floated beside her, its tail stiff and expression intense, even though its face always appeared sleepy. For some reason, the atmosphere felt heavier, like an invisible weight pressing on my back.


    The first attack had come without warning. In the blink of an eye, she had lifted a stack of books that levitated as if they were alive. Then, with a flick of her hand, she hurled a torrent of sharpened pages at me, hardened by her mental power. It was as if the paper had turned into blades. I barely managed to step back and let out a choked gasp. My heart sank as I watched those pages slice through the air with a deadly whistle.


    Grimer¡ªwhom I sometimes call Dosy¡ªreacted before I could give an order. He opened his huge mouth and inhaled with a snort that sounded like a growl of warning. Without hesitation, he placed himself between me and the blades, letting his gelatinous body take the full brunt of the attack. The pages struck his semi-liquid mass with a harsh, almost metallic sound. A few pages stuck to his surface, sinking in slightly. Others fell uselessly to the floor. I saw my Pok¨¦mon tremble from the impact, but he stood firm, resisting. I realized he was using Stockpile¡ªhe had swollen his body, storing the energy he could absorb. That move reinforced his consistency, allowing him to better withstand the damage.


    I stood frozen, unable to comprehend why I was being attacked. I tried to shout for an explanation, but the girl took another step forward, her gaze filled with icy hatred. I felt an invisible pressure on my neck, as if someone had tied me with a psychic noose. I struggled to move fluidly and could only attempt to shield Dosy, who was inflating himself again. I noticed this was his second use of Stockpile¡ªhis body shook with a faint bubbling sound. If he went too far, the accumulation could backfire.


    Another wave of pages rose from the floor, glowing with a bright pink light. I braced myself, expecting to see my blood splatter across the room, but Dosy swelled even more and blocked the attack. However, I noticed shallow cuts that slowly closed as his viscous substance self-repaired. My Pok¨¦mon let out a pained whimper, and it felt like a punch to my stomach. I didn¡¯t want to hurt the girl, but I also couldn¡¯t let her destroy us.


    I tried to stammer something like ¡°Stop!¡± but my throat wouldn¡¯t cooperate. The air was thick with a strange energy that weighed heavily on my chest. Meanwhile, her Abra had floated a few inches closer, its eyes glinting faintly. A psychic force shoved me backward, slamming me into a shelf. Books tumbled down on me, and I managed to get up, coughing from the dust.


    At that moment, Dosy let out a deep, wet growl that reminded me of boiling mud. He swelled for the third time, shaking his head furiously. I knew what he was about to do: with so much energy stored, the next logical move was Spit Up. That technique released all the accumulated force, firing it as a mix of toxic fluid and dark energy. It wasn¡¯t lethal on its own, but at such close range, it could cause serious damage¡ªand the girl would end up badly hurt. I didn¡¯t want to escalate things that far, but I didn¡¯t know how to stop this madness without getting us killed first.


    The girl seemed torn between stabbing me with more paper blades or slamming me into the ground again with telekinesis. She raised her right arm, and several scraps of paper began vibrating in the air again, forming a lethal fan around her. Panic gripped me once more. I opened my mouth to plead with her to stop, but the telekinesis strangled my voice. Dosy, on the verge of releasing his attack, let out a dry roar. I saw him open his mouth wider than usual, revealing a swirling mass of stored energy. A dark, unstable substance mixed with a purple aura churned inside him.


    Then, she made a subtle gesture with her hand. Her lips parted, but she said nothing¡ªonly exuded pure rage through her glare. The paper blades flew toward us, and I was certain that if Dosy didn¡¯t fire, we¡¯d be shredded. In a split second, my Pok¨¦mon unleashed Spit Up: a jet of viscous energy fired with cannon-like force. The toxic mixture whistled through the air and collided with a barrier created by the Abra, reinforced by floating books the girl had pulled together as an improvised shield. I watched as covers shattered, pages were soaked in the foul fluid, and droplets dripped to the floor. A few splashes hit her arm, burning through the fabric and leaving a dark brown stain. She gritted her teeth and stepped back, never taking her eyes off me. A corrosive vapor rose from where the substance had landed.


    I seized the moment of confusion to catch my breath and finally shouted:


    ¡°I¡¯m not part of the Poison Clan! I don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡±


    Those words echoed in my mind, a mix of pleading and panic. She still had her hand raised, ready to unleash another attack. But my words¡ªor maybe just the image of me looking so defenseless¡ªmade her pause for a few seconds. I watched as her glowing pink eyes still burned with resentment, though she no longer advanced.


    Dosy, after releasing the Spit Up, was utterly exhausted. His body deflated and spread out partially across the floor, panting with his mouth open. Even so, he managed to keep one eye on the girl and her Abra, trying to protect me despite his condition. The silence that followed lasted long enough for me to rise slowly, kneeling next to my Pok¨¦mon.


    The next thing I felt was strange¡ªa tingling in my head that made me blink rapidly. I realized she was trying to read my mind or control my movements again because it felt like a psychic wave was crashing against my consciousness. But as soon as that wave reached my brain, I noticed another shift: Dosy moved as best he could, positioning himself between my back and her line of sight. His semi-melted Poison/Dark body interrupted the psychic force she was using to invade my mind.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡± I heard her hiss impatiently. ¡°Damn dark affinity¡­¡±


    She straightened up slightly, clutching her injured arm with her free hand. A few scraps of wet paper still floated around her, though fewer than before. Her Abra, its narrowed eyes still focused on me, stopped exerting the pressure that had slowed us down. It floated closer to her, almost as if it were trying to calm her down. I stood there, drenched in sweat, trembling, unsure if she would attack again. I used the brief truce to speak, even though my voice was shaky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ know who you are. But I¡¯m not going to hurt you. My name is Aspen. And¡­ my Pok¨¦mon is Dosy.¡± I swallowed hard and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just here to study¡­ nothing else.¡±


    She finally tore her gaze away from Dosy and fixed it on me. Her lips trembled with a hint of uncertainty. She was breathing heavily, clearly worn out from the energy she had expended. After a long silence, she finally spoke a name in a hoarse voice:


    ¡°Vera Espern.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say it kindly. It was more like a warning¡ªas if to make sure I knew who would kill me if I ever crossed her path again. Her Abra floated at her side, its posture confirming the sentiment. I tried to explain myself without getting too close.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I swear¡­ I don¡¯t know why you think I¡¯m part of the Poison Clan. I have no connection to¡­ Koga or those ninjas. I¡¯m just a student. I came here for a book about¡­ Alolan Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    She frowned, her glowing pink eyes still shimmering with that strange hue, though less intensely than before. She lowered her arm slightly, and the floating scraps of paper fell to the floor. Abra tilted its head slightly, as if it were also exhausted.


    ¡°The Psychic Clan has been following me,¡± she whispered after a pause. ¡°They¡¯ve been trying¡­ to control me for a long time. I know they hired assassins from the Poison Clan. Sometimes they show up without warning and¡­ silence anyone who meddles in the Psychics¡¯ business. I thought you were one of them.¡±


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to respond. I could hear the acidic dripping of Dosy¡¯s earlier attack and the crackling of the ruined books. Dosy¡¯s breathing was still labored, but he no longer seemed ready to attack. I nodded cautiously, trying to show her I understood her fear.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ I¡¯m not involved in that. I don¡¯t know anything about clans or who hires who.¡± I lowered my voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened. But¡­ you were about to kill me¡­¡±


    She narrowed her eyes, avoiding my gaze directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. If you¡¯re not part of the Poison Clan, how do you know about Koga and the ninjas that control it? And how does someone with poison immunity not belong to the Poison Clan?¡±


    Feeling nervous and unsure how to lie convincingly, I stammered, ¡°H-how do you know I¡¯m immune to poison?¡±


    For a moment, Vera¡¯s cold, serious expression softened, replaced by a look of disbelief¡ªlike she was watching a Slowpoke try to eat a rock.


    ¡°You were lying on top of a Grimer without getting poisoned. You were literally sitting on a mass of toxic sludge, idiot. Plus, you know Koga is the leader of the Poison Clan.¡±


    My face turned red with embarrassment, and I blurted out without thinking, ¡°Dosy is an Alolan Grimer¡ªthey aren¡¯t toxic on the outside! And everyone knows Koga; he¡¯s part of the Elite Four! That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m from the Poison Clan. It¡¯s like calling you a Psychic just because your hair floats like Sabrina¡¯s.¡±


    The moment the word ¡°Sabrina¡± left my mouth, I noticed a tremor in the air. It was subtle at first, like a change in pressure, but it immediately turned into a psychic pulse that pushed me back two steps. She opened her eyes wide, and I saw intense rage forming in her expression. Her burgundy hair began to rise slowly, as if an invisible breeze was giving it life. A pink luminosity concentrated on her forehead, forming something like a third eye.


    Abra let out a sharp sound, almost a shriek, and floated to her side, moving its limbs nervously. I felt the crushing psychic force return to my chest. The floor trembled, and pieces of shelves rose into the air, spinning around me. I was too tired to move quickly. Dosy tried to lift himself again, but he had no energy left after the triple Stockpile and Spit Up.


    The light on Vera¡¯s forehead pulsed, growing into spiraling pink waves. The sensation was suffocating, like being thrown into an underwater whirlpool. A sharp pain stabbed at my skull, and I had to brace myself on the floor to avoid collapsing. I thought she would smash me against the ceiling or break my bones with a mental blast at any moment.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­!¡± I tried to apologize, but my voice was drowned out by the clatter of objects colliding.


    The psychic energy around her condensed even further, and I noticed her Abra watching her with concern. It seemed like Vera was about to push herself past her limits, on the verge of releasing a devastating outburst. My vision blurred, and I braced myself for a final blow that might shatter me. But something else happened: Abra acted in a critical moment. I saw it grab Vera¡¯s torn clothing, and an intense pink glow enveloped them both. It was the unmistakable sign of Teleport, a sudden flash that expanded outward, forcing me to squint.


    The noise ceased abruptly when the glow faded. All that remained were the remnants of fallen shelves and the crash of books piling on the floor. The girl and her Abra were gone, leaving me in monumental chaos.


    I stayed on the floor, gasping for air, the metallic taste of stress heavy on my tongue. My body felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. Dosy was sprawled next to me, a living puddle, his gaze unfocused. I quickly checked him to make sure he was still breathing, running my hand gently over his gooey surface. He responded with a faint bubbling noise, more like a sigh of exhaustion than anything else.


    When I finally managed to stand up, the dust had started to settle. Overturned chairs, shattered shelves, shredded or stained books¡ªall surrounded me in the aftermath of the battle. I wondered how I could possibly explain this to the Academy staff, but I was too dazed to think clearly. Stumbling over the debris, I searched for my backpack, which had been tossed aside during the chaos. That¡¯s when something caught my eye: two thick volumes with metallic covers lying near a toppled pillar. One was titled Encyclopedia of Moves and the other Encyclopedia of Abilities. Their edges were slightly singed, but they looked almost new.


    I picked them up carefully, wondering if they were part of the library¡¯s collection. As I flipped through a few pages, I noticed handwritten notes in the margins. They looked more like personal annotations than library markings. The pages were full of observations on psychic control, resistances, and references to the energy dynamics of Poison- and Psychic-types. A lump formed in my throat as I wondered if these belonged to Vera. She was probably consulting them when I interrupted her¡ªor perhaps they were part of her private studies. Either way, they didn¡¯t have the library¡¯s stamp, which made me think they had been hers from the start. I decided to take them: if they were hers, maybe I could return them later, or at the very least, they might help me understand her situation.


    Looking around, I braced myself for the possibility that someone might show up at any moment demanding answers. Trouble seemed inevitable. But I forced myself to breathe deeply and gather my thoughts. At least I was still alive, and so was Dosy. Vera Espern and her Abra had vanished in that flash of light. I had no idea where they had teleported, but I hoped she could heal her injuries in time. I didn¡¯t want her dead¡­ even if she¡¯d been seconds away from killing me.


    With unsteady steps, I moved toward my Pok¨¦mon, lifting him as best I could despite his weight and sticky texture. Dosy looked embarrassed¡ªif a Grimer could even show embarrassment¡ªabout not being able to do more. I stroked his head gently.


    ¡°You did great,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°Thank you for saving me.¡±


    He let out a deep ¡°blorp¡± that sounded almost like a sigh of gratitude. For a moment, we exchanged a tired glance. My back ached, but I couldn¡¯t leave him there. The library now felt like a giant trap, filled with all the visible destruction.


    I headed for the exit, cautiously peeking out to ensure no one was in the hallway. A ghostly silence hung over the area, as if the world had paused. I managed to stumble out, clutching Dosy and the two books I¡¯d found. Closing the door quietly behind me, I knew there was no way to hide the devastation inside.


    Lowering my head, I let my oversized black-and-purple hoodie shield my face as much as possible. I walked down the hallway, trying to calm myself. My heart pounded in my temples, and sweat trickled down my neck. All I could think about was the battle. What had driven Vera to distrust me so much? Why had she mentioned the Psychic Clan hiring Poison Clan assassins to track or eliminate her? It all sounded too twisted¡ªfar removed from the ordinary lessons the Academy was supposed to offer.


    As I turned a corner, a chill ran down my spine. I feared that a teacher, a guard, or another student might suddenly appear to demand what had happened. But I saw no one. The area was eerily deserted. I slipped through a side door leading to a staircase. Once I was sure no one was following me, I paused to catch my breath.


    Dosy gazed at me with his round eyes. His eyelids drooped as he fought off exhaustion. I felt like collapsing too, but I needed to do something for both of us. Maybe find medical help¡ªor just a quiet spot to sit down. Before I could move, I glanced again at the covers of the books I was holding. My hands trembled, but I managed to keep them steady. They looked expensive, almost luxurious. Skimming through them quickly, I found references to psychic moves like Telekinesis, Gravity, Calm Mind, Psychic, and Psyshock¡ªall of which her Abra had used. On the other hand, there were also sections dedicated to abilities like Magic Guard, which was rare and apparently belonged to her Abra.


    I stopped myself from diving deeper into the books right there. This wasn¡¯t the time or place to read. Even so, something inside me told me these texts might help me understand how Grimer had defended against her Abra¡¯s Psychic, and why it couldn¡¯t overpower him. There was so much I didn¡¯t know, and that ignorance had nearly cost me my life.


    Clutching the books tightly to my side, I descended a few steps, almost blindly. Dosy, though weak, let out a soft growl now and then, as if reminding me he was still by my side. A flicker of warmth touched my chest¡ªgratitude mingled with the sharp fear that had lingered since the battle began. I couldn¡¯t shake the memory of Vera¡¯s fierce eyes, the way she tried to pierce my mind, and how quickly everything escalated when I mentioned Sabrina. So many questions¡­


    But I stopped myself. I didn¡¯t want to think too much¡ªnot here, not on the stairs. I just needed to find a safe place where I could sit, calm Dosy, and maybe find a first aid kit for the cuts on my left arm, which had started bleeding slightly. A sharp jolt of pain shot through me, and I clenched my teeth to keep from crying out.


    Out of options, I returned Dosy to his Pok¨¦ Ball (only then remembering I could do that) and set off. Each step felt like navigating a room full of traps, hoping I wouldn¡¯t be discovered covered in venom and blood. Keeping my gaze fixed on the lower hallway, I reminded myself that my top priority was ensuring my Pok¨¦mon¡¯s safety. I¡¯d think about Vera Espern, her Abra, and their overwhelming psychic power later. I didn¡¯t know if we¡¯d cross paths again, but something told me that wouldn¡¯t be the last time her pink eyes would freeze me to the core.


    I tasted bitterness¡ªpoison and desperation¡ªin my mouth. Still, I couldn¡¯t stop moving. Clutching Dosy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball tightly, I headed for my locker. Nothing would be as simple as I had once thought. And though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, part of me was both horrified and intrigued by the secrets those books might hold. I had a sneaking suspicion that if Vera had clung to them, it was because she was searching for something she wasn¡¯t willing to share with anyone¡ªleast of all a stranger like me.


    As I moved further away, I could still feel the lingering sensation of psychic energy on my skin, like the itch left behind after an electric shock. But I was alive. That was something. Deep down, though, I knew this encounter wasn¡¯t the end. Vera Espern had vanished in a storm of fury, teleported away by her Abra, and I was left with the injuries¡ªand the books¡ªthat somehow tied me to her world. For now, all I could do was pray that we¡¯d be left in peace while we recovered from the nightmare that had nearly ended us.


    With unsteady steps and my heart pounding wildly, I pressed forward in silence, leaving behind the shattered library door and a floor strewn with venom and torn pages. My mind was foggy, unsure of what I would do or how I¡¯d explain anything. But at least I¡¯d survived my first encounter with an enraged psychic and her fiercely protective Abra.

 Five Poisonous Organs

    Cap¨ªtulo 5: ¡°Cinco ¨®rganos venenosos¡±


    El pasillo parec¨ªa interminable. Cada paso que daba resonaba en mis o¨ªdos con la misma intensidad que los latidos de mi coraz¨®n. Apret¨¦ con fuerza los dos libros que hab¨ªa sacado de la biblioteca, sintiendo el sudor fr¨ªo resbalar por mi frente. Despu¨¦s de lo que hab¨ªa pasado con aquella misteriosa chica de pelo borgo?a y sus abrumadores poderes ps¨ªquicos, lo ¨²nico que quer¨ªa era desaparecer un rato y curar mis heridas, lejos de cualquier mirada indiscreta. Mi brazo izquierdo sangraba de forma intermitente, dejando un rastro que intentaba tapar con la manga de mi sudadera. No sab¨ªa si encontrar¨ªa un lugar en la Academia lo suficientemente escondido como para tranquilizarme, pero no pod¨ªa deambular sin rumbo.


    As I rounded a corner, I saw a sign indicating the men¡¯s restroom. It wasn¡¯t much of a plan, but it was better than nothing. I pushed the door open cautiously, praying it was empty. Inside, it was silent, save for the faint buzz of a flickering fluorescent light. The walls were a faded white, dotted with patches of dampness. I peeked inside, ensuring no one else was there. Thankfully, it appeared deserted.


    I entered, shut the door behind me, and exhaled deeply. My muscles relaxed all at once, and I immediately felt the sharp pain in my arm. I placed the books on the sink and turned on the faucet to rinse off the blood. The icy water sent a chill through me, and I bit my lip to stifle a groan. A couple of bloodstained notes fell out of my pocket, and I hastily picked them up.


    As the water flowed, I inspected my oversized hoodie, looking for the most bloodstained part to clean it a little. That¡¯s when I remembered why I had chosen to wear it that day¡ªnot just for comfort but to hide something much more important. My fingers quickly found the scroll my grandmother had given me, the one containing instructions for the Five Poisonous Organs technique. I had been so shaken by the encounter in the library that I nearly forgot it was there.


    But after seeing how close I had come to dying, I realized I needed answers. I couldn¡¯t rely on the world to protect me¡ªnot even within the supposed safety of the Academy. With one last glance at the door, ensuring I was still alone, I pulled out the scroll and carefully unrolled it on the edge of the sink. A thin trickle of blood dripped from my arm, and one drop landed on the edge of the aged paper. Almost immediately, the lines that previously appeared faint came to life, glowing softly.


    My grandmother had mentioned that this scroll ¡°would only reveal its contents to those with the proper affinity.¡± I guessed my blood had activated it. Without further delay, I unfolded it completely, and within its layers, characters and diagrams appeared more vividly than I remembered. I felt a strange tingling in my hands, as though the scroll recognized me.


    The first lines described something far broader than just poison¡ªa theory about all existing Pok¨¦mon types in the world. There was an extensive section explaining how the eighteen types were divided into two major categories: Elemental and Special. The explanation was so detailed and precise that I almost forgot about my wound. I leaned against the sink, carefully reading every word.


    The text stated that there were ten Elemental types: Fire, Water, Electric, Grass, Ground, Steel, Flying, Rock, Ice, and Poison. They were all connected by a common thread: the manipulation of tangible elements or substances with recognizable physical properties. It explained that those born with these affinities could ignite flames with their energy, mold water currents, generate electrical charges, summon vines, control vegetation, feel the solidity of rocks, or turn their breath into freezing winds. Everything depended on their natural affinity and rigorous training.


    When it discussed Poison, the scroll emphasized its uniqueness: Poison didn¡¯t merely involve elemental control but could ¡°infect¡± and subtly alter physical reality. Those who mastered the Poison type with real skill could create toxins capable of influencing everything¡ªfrom the mind to the very earth itself. The scroll noted, however, that very few individuals understood these secrets, as most focused on using Poison solely in traditional combat without exploring its depth.


    I continued reading and reached the section on the eight Special types: Dragon, Fairy, Ghost, Dark, Bug, Normal, Fighting, and Psychic. Unlike the Elementals, these types dealt with more abstract or conceptual realms. I was surprised to find such specific explanations:


    ?Dragon involved the ability to impose one¡¯s will upon the world. It wasn¡¯t just about breathing fire or roaring fiercely; it was an inner strength so intense that, with enough mastery, it could dominate other energies, inspire allies, or terrify foes.


    ?Fairy worked through ethereal and spiritual dimensions, influencing the intangible¡ªemotions and the essence of existence itself. It was as if they could weave invisible threads that connected souls.


    ?Ghost focused on astral connections, manipulating the essence of life and death, and crossing the boundaries between the living and the inanimate.


    ?Dark was described as the ability to ¡°deceive the world,¡± subtly or devastatingly manipulating realities, shadows, and perceptions. A shiver ran through me as I recalled Vera¡¯s psychic fury; I wondered how twisted a confrontation between an advanced Psychic and a skilled Dark user would be.


    ?Bug caught me off guard: it was defined as the ability to be loved by the world, as if nature itself protected and nurtured the user. This type fostered symbiosis with the environment, gaining unwavering support from flora and fauna.


    ?Normal embodied absolute versatility, an adaptability so profound that those with this trait could excel in any situation, sometimes bypassing extreme limitations due to their flexible essence.


    ?Fighting represented the body itself¡ªphysical strength and determination. It wasn¡¯t just about punches or kicks but complete control of internal energy, muscles, movement, and endurance. According to the scroll, a master of Fighting could even transcend human limits, elevating their body to perfection using internal energy called aura as a catalyst.


    ?Psychic symbolized mental control¡ªtelepathy, telekinesis, and emotional manipulation. Thinking of Vera, I realized the mind, like the body, could be refined into a terrifying weapon. The pink energy that had radiated from her forehead still gave me chills.


    I closed my eyes briefly, feeling as if my head were spinning. This explanation confirmed what my grandmother had told me: The Federation and the clans didn¡¯t emerge from nowhere. Centuries ago, families with unique affinities banded together, vying for power. In the end, eighteen dominant clans arose, each tied to one of these types, and everything was organized to form the Pok¨¦mon League Federation (PLF).


    The scroll added another intriguing layer: although the Special types seemed inherently ¡°superior¡± due to their abstract forces, the Elemental types had limitless potential if trained with enough dedication. This notion challenged the belief that Poison¡ªor any Elemental type¡ªwas inferior to Psychic or Dragon. It made me think: perhaps, with deep study and the right technique, I could find a way to never feel so powerless again.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    At that moment, I carefully turned to the next page of the scroll. The ink, activated by my blood, seemed to glow faintly. What appeared next was an incredibly detailed anatomical diagram highlighting five organs in different colors: liver, heart, spleen, lungs, and kidneys. Above it, a bold title read: The Five Poisonous Organs.


    My breath caught in my throat. I was finally staring at the forbidden technique my grandmother had spoken of. This wasn¡¯t just a story anymore¡ªit was a precise set of instructions, written in clear, deliberate strokes. I began reading carefully, absorbing every detail.


    The technique explained that the user had to absorb either the blood or venom of a Pok¨¦mon possessing the desired ability. Once consumed, this substance would lodge itself in one of the five designated organs, each linked to an element:


    ?The liver was associated with Grass, promoting regeneration and healing properties.


    ?The heart was tied to Fire, enhancing toxicity, spreading it farther, and making it more destructive.


    ?The spleen corresponded to Ground, allowing the creation and manipulation of dense, solid, or crystallized poisons.


    ?The lungs were connected to Flying, geared toward airborne poisons, gases, and dispersible toxins.


    ?The kidneys represented Water, enabling liquid poisons or those that infiltrated slowly into an opponent¡¯s system.


    The text included stern warnings. The first one stated that once the process was initiated, the user had a maximum of five years to complete the modification of all five organs. If any organ remained unaltered after that time, the resulting imbalance would inevitably kill the practitioner. It was an enormous risk, signaling that starting this path meant committing fully or facing certain death.


    The technique also described varying levels of compatibility: high, medium, or low. With high compatibility, the user would acquire the Pok¨¦mon¡¯s ability directly and gain superior control over their venom. With medium compatibility, their venom manipulation would improve, but they wouldn¡¯t fully acquire the ability. Low compatibility merely prevented death but left the organ impaired, rendering it ineffective.


    My grandmother had shared her own experiences with me. She had achieved high compatibility only once¡ªwhen absorbing a Koffing¡¯s Levitate ability, which gave her unparalleled mastery over airborne poisons. However, her attempts to modify other organs had mixed results, often resulting in medium or low compatibility.


    The scroll specifically mentioned Power of Alchemy, the ability possessed by my Alolan Grimer, Dosy. It called the ability highly coveted for its versatility. If linked to the spleen (Ground), it could grant the user the ability to condense poisons into extremely hard and lethal crystals, along with superior adaptability to other toxins. My grandmother had been eager for me to attempt this but had warned me repeatedly of the dangers.


    My pulse thundered in my ears as I read. Just last night, when my grandmother had explained the basics, I hadn¡¯t had the clarity to take it all in. But now, with the scroll open before me, the implications felt far more real and overwhelming: the power was tangible and achievable, but the path was fraught with danger and irreversible decisions.


    The text didn¡¯t shy away from describing the consequences of failure. My grandmother¡¯s notes, scrawled in small handwriting at the edges of the parchment, detailed her own near-fatal experience when attempting to absorb a Grass-type ability for her liver. Seeking regeneration and healing, she had experimented with Black Sludge, a substance meant to boost Poison-types. Instead, it had almost killed her, leaving her with low compatibility and an impaired organ. I swallowed hard, realizing that this wasn¡¯t a shortcut to power¡ªit was a deadly gamble.


    Even so, the memory of Vera¡¯s psychic onslaught lingered vividly in my mind. Her Abra had nearly crushed me with its Psychic attack, its raw mental force suffocating me while she ripped through bookshelves and walls like they were nothing. I had felt so weak, so utterly useless, watching Dosy endure hit after hit just to protect me. Ignoring this scroll and its teachings wouldn¡¯t shield me from the dangers of this world. If psychic clans and venomous rivalries were lurking in the shadows, sooner or later, I¡¯d be crushed by one of them.


    Leaning against the wall, I steadied my breathing as a sharp pain shot through my wounded arm. It was a visceral reminder that I couldn¡¯t stay in this bathroom forever. But my thoughts churned relentlessly. The technique was clear: once one organ was modified, I would have five years to complete the rest. I would also need Pok¨¦mon with suitable abilities to absorb¡ªand this raised an ethical dilemma. How many Pok¨¦mon would suffer because of this?


    My fingers traced the parchment¡¯s final section, where my grandmother had left more advice. She recommended finding Poison/Water Pok¨¦mon, like Tentacruel or Mareanie, to modify the kidneys, as their abilities supported slow infiltration. For the heart, she suggested rare Poison/Fire Pok¨¦mon, though she had few references beyond rumors of species from distant regions.


    The scroll ended with a chilling line:


    ¡°This technique is not simply a source of power. It is a marriage to the toxicity within our veins¡ªa pact of life or death.¡±


    I inhaled deeply and carefully rolled the scroll back up. Only minutes had passed, but I felt as though I¡¯d lived through an entire lifetime in this bathroom. The mirror in front of me reflected a pale face, tired eyes, and a thin trail of blood staining my sleeve. I reminded myself to clean up before anyone came in. I turned the faucet back on, letting the icy water clear my mind.


    The idea of practicing this technique made my stomach churn, yet I couldn¡¯t ignore the sense of urgency gnawing at me. I had to improve my abilities. I had to overcome the fear of being powerless in a world filled with people wielding superior talents, political conspiracies, and devastating secrets. If my grandmother had survived, perhaps I could too. Perhaps I could break free from the cycle of helplessness that had trapped me since setting foot in the Academy.


    I clenched my fists, feeling a surge of determination I hadn¡¯t experienced before. The pain in my arm throbbed with each heartbeat, but I didn¡¯t care. The encounter with Vera had been a wake-up call¡ªa brutal reminder that the world wasn¡¯t as safe as it appeared. I had to act, even if the cost was steep.


    I opened the bathroom door cautiously, peeking out to ensure the hallway was still empty. Thankfully, no one was around. I adjusted my hoodie to cover my face and started walking, this time with a clearer purpose. I needed to leave the Academy for the day. After facing Vera and uncovering the scroll¡¯s contents, I had to talk to my grandmother.


    The corridors felt eerily quiet, the artificial lights dimmer than before. The adrenaline still coursed through my veins, and I half-expected a teacher or guard to appear out of nowhere and demand answers. But the Academy was vast, and most students were likely in their orientation sessions or training grounds.


    I checked my pocket for Dosy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, needing to ensure my partner was safe. He rested inside, likely still disoriented from the psychic barrage. The memory of his loyalty¡ªhow he had shielded me from the flying paper blades¡ªtightened my chest. I needed to become strong enough to protect him, too.


    As I exited through the main gates, a cool breeze greeted me. No one stopped me, no guards questioned why a student was leaving mid-day. Perhaps they trusted that no newcomer would dare break the rules so soon. I turned left, following the dusty path toward home. The city¡¯s buildings loomed in the distance, their outlines stark against the sky, and the faint hum of traffic mingled with my uneven breathing.


    Each step brought me closer to the inevitable conversation with my grandmother¡ªand with it, the certainty of my decision. If there was a way to survive in this world, to avoid trembling at the mere thought of encountering someone like Vera again, it lay in mastering the method I had just uncovered. I feared the possibility of dying in the process, but that risk seemed preferable to remaining at the mercy of forces I couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    As the Academy¡¯s pristine towers receded behind me, I turned for a final glance. They shimmered under the sun, symbols of a perfect future for many. Yet I had seen their darker side. Within those walls, danger lurked¡ªhidden conspiracies, rivalries between clans, and forbidden techniques. I thought about the eighteen clans, each with its own schemes. How many students carried formidable lineages? How many would use their powers to dominate others?


    I resumed walking. The twenty-minute trek home stretched before me, the pain in my arm intensifying now that the adrenaline had faded. But I pressed on, clutching Dosy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball tightly. His bravery and loyalty deserved my gratitude¡ªand my promise to never leave him unprotected.


    By the time I reached the small gate of my home, the sun had begun its descent, painting the sky in shades of orange and purple. I paused at the door, steadying my breathing before stepping inside. I didn¡¯t want to alarm my mother or worry her further, but the only person who could give me concrete answers was inside: my grandmother.


    Finally, with my heart clenched and my resolve firm, I opened the door. Things were about to change forever. I had made my decision: I would cultivate my poison abilities, complete the Five Poisonous Organs technique, and become someone capable of surviving in this twisted world. Perhaps the price would be steep. Perhaps I would regret it every day of my life. But I could no longer tolerate being weak and afraid.


    With Dosy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball in one hand and the scroll burning in my pocket, I climbed the stairs. My grandmother would either guide me¡ªor warn me of the dangers ahead. One way or another, this was the beginning of a path I couldn¡¯t abandon.


    El sol se puso afuera y su resplandor carmes¨ª arroj¨® un tono prof¨¦tico sobre la casa. Bajo la tenue luz del pasillo, me arm¨¦ de valor. Ya no se trataba solo de sobrevivir; se trataba de reclamar el poder para protegerme a m¨ª misma y a mis seres queridos. Levant¨¦ la mano para llamar a la puerta de mi abuela y, cuando mis nudillos tocaron la madera, supe que no hab¨ªa vuelta atr¨¢s.

 Welcome

    Chapter 6: Welcome


    The door creaked open slightly, and before I could even say ¡°hello,¡± I was met with my grandmother¡¯s stern gaze. Her eyes narrowed with a contained fury that shook my determination. I was still reeling from everything that had happened at the Academy¡ªmy arm hastily bandaged, my mind whirling with images from the library. My breathing was ragged, as though I¡¯d sprinted up all the stairs at once. My grandmother, Julia, usually greeted people with a smile that wrinkled her face in a nearly adorable way, but at that moment, there wasn¡¯t a trace of sweetness. An oppressive aura emanated from her, so tangible it made it hard to hold her gaze.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± she asked. She didn¡¯t raise her voice, but a faint vibration shook the air around me.


    I tried to explain, stammering, ¡°Grandma¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was at the Academy¡­ I had¡­ an encounter with¡­ a psychic girl¡­¡± My voice came out broken, barely audible to myself, because the silence that followed was deafening. Her shadow, stretched long across the wall behind her, shifted unnaturally, as though it were a living entity responding to her anger.


    ¡°A psychic girl?¡± she repeated, frowning. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ it¡¯s not that bad,¡± I murmured. My arm, my head¡ªeverything hurt. ¡°But she almost killed me. It was partly my fault¡­¡±


    In that instant, I felt something press against my chest, as though the very air had thickened. That invisible power weighed on me, and even breathing became harder. My skin prickled; a chill ran up my spine. I didn¡¯t know if it was a side effect of her energy or just a reflection of my fear. For a few seconds, I thought I might pass out. Then, my grandmother exhaled slowly, closed her eyes, and the oppressive atmosphere lightened slightly. Her shadow stopped writhing and settled back into a more ordinary shape.


    ¡°Talk,¡± she ordered, her tone lower but no less harsh.


    I felt my knees tremble but forced myself to stand firm. Keeping an eye on my injury, I recounted as clearly as I could what had happened: how I¡¯d gone to the library to research Alolan Grimer, how I had encountered that girl, Vera, with an Abra floating at her side, and how she had launched a psychic attack almost without warning. I described the flying paper blades, the suffocating mental pressure, and the unrestrained fury of that trainer who accused me of being part of the Poison Clan and trying to kill her. My grandmother listened in silence, unblinking. I noticed her jaw tighten when I mentioned Abra. Suddenly, she raised a hand to stop me.


    ¡°Did you say Abra?¡± Her eyes widened with incredulity. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, absolutely sure,¡± I replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ordinary Pok¨¦mon¡ªshe used it to teleport and reinforce her attacks. It even prevented us from landing a final blow. And she mentioned something about the Psychic Clan pursuing her¡­ or hiring Poison assassins to watch her. I didn¡¯t fully understand. She seemed really scared.¡±


    ¡°Mmm,¡± my grandmother nodded thoughtfully. ¡°An Abra is typically a starter Pok¨¦mon reserved for members with pure or primary lineage from the Psychic Clan. They¡¯re very strict about it. They don¡¯t hand them out to just anyone, but from what you¡¯ve said, she doesn¡¯t sound like a direct descendant.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what she claimed,¡± I added. ¡°She said the Psychic Clan was after her, that they considered her a threat or something like that.¡±


    My grandmother was silent for a moment, but when I mentioned how Vera had become violent when I brought up Sabrina, she interrupted me:


    ¡°You mentioned Sabrina?¡± she asked, almost growling. Her shadow quivered slightly again.


    I nodded, swallowing hard. ¡°Yes, during the fight¡­ I didn¡¯t think it was such a big deal. She got furious as soon as I mentioned her. Her forehead glowed with this intense pink light. It was¡­ strange, like that rage completely blinded her.¡±


    My grandmother shot me a look that screamed, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot,¡± without needing to say it out loud. In fact, she did say it aloud:


    ¡°Are you stupid or what? Sabrina is a key figure in the Psychic Clan. You don¡¯t know how territorial they are or how easily they react when you bring up their leaders. A minor provocation is enough for them to crush their enemies. That girl could¡¯ve turned you into a broken sack in the hallway if she¡¯d lost a little more control!¡± She struck the floor with her cane, clearly furious. ¡°You¡¯re just as reckless as your father¡ªa blockhead who doesn¡¯t think before he speaks.¡±


    I opened my mouth to protest but shut it again. She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong; it had been a massive blunder, a stupid mistake on my part that could¡¯ve cost me my life. And the worst part was that it all happened so fast I didn¡¯t have time to think.


    With a huff, she turned around and gestured for me to follow her into the house. I shut the door and trailed behind her. The familiar aroma of the kitchen mixed with the scent of medicinal herbs, and despite everything, I felt slightly calmer¡ªat least I was in familiar territory. However, I realized I still felt a tingling sensation on my skin every time I looked at her silhouette; her anger hadn¡¯t entirely subsided.


    ¡°Bring out your Grimer,¡± she ordered. ¡°I want to see how it¡¯s doing.¡±


    Without hesitation, I released Dosy from its Pok¨¦ Ball. My partner appeared on the floor with a slight squelch. His greenish-blue sludge seemed dull, and his eyes were half-closed from exhaustion. He dragged himself over to my feet, leaving a wet trail behind him. That¡¯s when my grandmother knelt down to his level. She leaned her cane against the wall, sighed, and placed her right hand on Dosy¡¯s viscous head.


    Almost immediately, I felt a slight tremor ripple through the air. My grandmother¡¯s shadow elongated, partially covering Grimer¡¯s body, but this time it didn¡¯t feel threatening. Instead, it was warm, like a protective blanket. Something inside me recognized that energy¡ªit was the same soothing presence I had felt as a child when I hurt myself in the garden or had a stomachache. It was the way she channeled her mastery over poison into healing. Dosy blinked in surprise, gradually relaxing, and I could sense his breathing ease.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± my grandmother said, pulling her hand back. ¡°He¡¯ll recover; the psychic contusion isn¡¯t fatal, but he needs rest.¡± She stood up with a slight grunt of effort and then looked at me. ¡°Now, tell me more about this girl. Why the hell did she attack you out of nowhere?¡±


    I explained what I could remember in detail, trying to recount Vera¡¯s words: that she was being hunted, that she mentioned Poison assassins, and that she didn¡¯t seem aligned with Sabrina or the Psychic Clan¡¯s official hierarchy. My grandmother frowned, as though piecing together a mental puzzle that didn¡¯t quite fit. She was surprised to learn that Vera didn¡¯t match the image of ¡°pure lineage,¡± as an Abra wasn¡¯t something easily acquired. For a moment, she seemed poised to dig deeper. However, when I was about to ask more about the pink glow and the rage Vera displayed at the mention of Sabrina, she gestured for me to drop the subject. A fleeting thought crossed my mind¡ªshe probably didn¡¯t want me to know too much about the connection between the Psychic Clan and certain secrets that weren¡¯t meant for me yet.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    I took a deep breath, feeling uneasy, and seized the opportunity to ask something that had always lingered in my mind:


    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the deal with starter Pok¨¦mon? You mentioned Abra as a psychic starter¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen one.¡±


    For a moment, her tense expression softened, as though this topic was less painful to discuss. However, her usual sharp tone returned quickly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know anything?¡± she clicked her tongue. ¡°I suppose your mother didn¡¯t tell you much. Listen, Kanto has 18 clans, but there are four we¡¯d call ¡®central¡¯ or ¡®primary¡¯ because of their major influence in the region: Psychic, Fighting, Poison, and Dragon. They have their hands in the Pok¨¦mon League, the Federation, and everything else in Kanto. These clans control most of the resources, advanced academies, and, of course, political power.¡±


    I nodded, recalling the vague stories I¡¯d heard here and there.


    ¡°Each of these clans offers a starter Pok¨¦mon to young people with enough talent or lineage. For the Psychic Clan, it¡¯s Abra. For the Fighting Clan, Machop. In the Poison Clan, Zubat. And for the Dragon Clan, Dratini. They¡¯ve bred these Pok¨¦mon for generations, perfecting their lineages. Train them properly, and they can become formidable allies.¡±


    ¡°Zubat?¡± I muttered, intrigued. ¡°I always thought it was just a common cave Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    ¡°It is, for ordinary people. But the Poison Clan has special specimens, with lineages tracing back generations. Plus, since many ordinary folks capture them too, it¡¯s easy to blend in or go unnoticed by others.¡± A glimmer of nostalgia appeared in her eyes. ¡°I had one myself, decades ago. But they don¡¯t hand them out so easily anymore; you have to be deeply entrenched in the clan¡¯s hierarchy.¡±


    I exhaled heavily. It seemed every secret opened two more. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a stronger Poison starter, though?¡±


    My grandmother tensed slightly; her shadow quivered faintly against the wall. ¡°There is another, yes, but it¡¯s contested with another clan. Very dangerous, to be honest. For now, no novice would dare use it. Don¡¯t ask me more. I won¡¯t get involved in that conflict.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°In any case, it¡¯d be a terrible choice for you. Too many problems.¡±


    I stayed quiet, trying to process everything. From the way she spoke, it sounded like something far more serious than a simple rivalry between trainers. Then, as if to steer the conversation away, she gestured toward Grimer, who was now resting with a vacant look in his eyes.


    ¡°In any case, you already have your Alolan Grimer. That says a lot, considering he has Power of Alchemy, which will come in handy for cultivation. Most native Kanto Pok¨¦mon wouldn¡¯t be as useful, except maybe a Bulbasaur or a Nidoran. But both are tied to the Grass and Ground clans, and they won¡¯t


    let you get one without strings attached. So forget about it.¡± She waved dismissively, as if brushing off an annoying thought. ¡°Your best option is to look to other regions. The Academy, if you rise to Class A or B, will allow you to travel and perhaps acquire Pok¨¦mon better suited to your style. And if you¡¯re serious about cultivation, you should aim for Ar¨¢ndano Academy, the interregional school. That¡¯s where people willing to do whatever it takes to advance go.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­ complicated,¡± I murmured, shrugging. The mere thought of such a demanding place made me feel exhausted.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you,¡± she replied brusquely. ¡°You¡¯ve already stepped into the world of cultivation, so don¡¯t do things halfway. Foolish boy. By the way, I¡¯m sure there are people at the Academy with lineages from other regions. Pay attention to everyone, not just the psychics.¡±


    My head spun with all the information. I was about to ask for more details when she suddenly approached Grimer and, without warning, opened his mouth with a firm motion. Dosy let out a startled cry, clearly alarmed. I leaned forward to protest, but my grandmother had already shoved her hand into his mouth, rummaging around inside. The sludge sparked faintly with neon-colored glimmers where her hand made contact.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I exclaimed, horrified.


    ¡°What I need to do,¡± she replied without blinking. ¡°These ¡®teeth¡¯ are hardened venom crystals, a byproduct of your Alolan Grimer¡¯s Power of Alchemy. I need them to start your cultivation, right here and now.¡± She glanced over her shoulder at me, holding out the crystals. ¡°Eat them.¡±


    I thought I¡¯d misheard. I stepped back, letting out a disbelieving gasp.


    ¡°What¡­? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°Do as I say,¡± she insisted, her gaze sharp and unwavering. ¡°If you¡¯re serious about the Five Poisonous Organs technique, there¡¯s no time to waste. The first step is to absorb a venom compatible with your spleen, which will be the first organ you modify. Power of Alchemy aligns perfectly with Earth. Eventually, you¡¯ll be able to crystallize your toxins, just like this Grimer does naturally. But to do that, you must ingest its essence. That¡¯s the foundation.¡± She shifted her gaze to Dosy. ¡°And you, stop whining, sludge ball. This will be good practice for your regeneration.¡±


    Dosy whimpered, his eyes half-closed in visible pain. His mouth now showed gaps where his crystalline teeth had been. I bit my lip. My grandmother wasn¡¯t giving me much of a choice. No matter how much I wanted to protest, I remembered my decision not to feel powerless again. If cultivation required extreme measures, perhaps this was the price. Even so, my hands trembled as I took one of the crystals. I held it up to my face, studying its iridescent reflection and razor-sharp edges.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I hesitated, cold sweat running down my neck. I glanced at my grandmother and swallowed hard. She didn¡¯t let me finish.


    ¡°Eat it,¡± she commanded. ¡°And focus on your body. You must guide the venom to your spleen. Concentrate on that area, make the toxin settle there. If you fail, you could die.¡±


    I felt like I was on the verge of collapse, but there was no turning back now. I brought the crystal to my mouth and bit down. It was like chewing glass wrapped in liquid fire. A sharp pain shot through my tongue and teeth. A corrosive heat slid down my throat, something between acidic and electric, like swallowing a burning coal. I reeled, leaning back with the urge to spit it out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste it,¡± she growled. ¡°Chew it properly.¡±


    Summoning every ounce of courage, I obeyed, feeling each shard crunch and release a searing juice that blurred my vision. My mind contracted under the strain; sweat poured from my body, and a faint ringing filled my ears. With an almost inhuman effort, I swallowed the venom, feeling it drop into my stomach like molten lead.


    ¡°Focus,¡± I heard her voice, distant but firm. ¡°Imagine your spleen as a vessel. Guide the venom there.¡±


    My vision blurred as I struggled to obey. I remembered her explanation about the spleen¡¯s location¡ªon the left side, beneath the ribs. Closing my eyes, I tried to visualize it while consuming the last fragments of crystal. Each breath sent spasms of pain through me. A terrible burning sensation coursed through my chest and stomach, and I had the horrifying feeling that I was being torn apart from the inside. I forced myself to suppress the urge to vomit.


    Suddenly, a dull throb pulsed in my side. It felt like a cold tingling mixed with toxic heat. I started to hyperventilate, my legs buckling beneath me. I collapsed to my knees on the rug. My teeth chattered uncontrollably, and my breathing became erratic. My grandmother¡¯s voice persisted, steady, but I barely registered her words. A deafening murmur filled my ears. I remember trying to fix my gaze on Grimer for comfort, but the dizziness was too overwhelming. The room spun, shrank, and my consciousness faded to a pinpoint.


    The last thing I felt was my forehead hitting the floor. After that, darkness swallowed me whole.


    What happened next was beyond my comprehension, as I couldn¡¯t hear or see anything. However, from another perspective, reality continued. My grandmother, Julia, stood over my collapsed body with a sigh, her gaze sharp and focused. She watched as Grimer approached me, letting out a concerned gurgle and nudging me with his sludge to wake me up. She stepped back, and with a couple of taps from her cane, she summoned her shadow. It peeled away from the wall like a living entity. From that darkness emerged a sinister smile, and the outline of a Gengar became clear: a stout figure with pointed ears and a mischievous glare.


    ¡°Take him to his room,¡± she instructed. Her tone was soft but unquestionable.


    The Gengar tilted its head, baring sharp fangs in a perpetual smirk. It approached me and, with surprising ease, lifted my limp body in its small claws. My head lolled lifelessly against my chest, and Grimer let out a compassionate sound but didn¡¯t dare interfere. The ghostly Pok¨¦mon carried me delicately and left the room, crossing the dim hallway until it reached my bedroom. There, it placed me on the bed. A faint trail of purple smoke lingered in the air as Gengar chuckled with a guttural tone, its ghostly presence clinging to the walls.


    Meanwhile, Julia moved to the telephone resting on a side table in the living room. Her expression wasn¡¯t kind or harsh but a mix of determination and caution. She picked up the receiver and dialed with a trembling finger. She waited a few seconds until someone answered.


    ¡°Agatha?¡± she said, her voice suddenly sweet, almost mocking. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Julia. Stop pretending you don¡¯t recognize the voice of an old friend.¡± She let out a slight cough. ¡°Tsk, what I¡¯ve found out today¡­ My grandson came home with his arm in a mess. Says he fought a psychic girl. Calls herself Vera, apparently. It seems the Kanto Academy is full of extraordinary individuals. This world is getting more complicated.¡±


    She paused, her face tightening as she listened to the response on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve heard of her too? I thought so. My grandson described her, and I think she fits the image of the Psychic Clan¡¯s ¡®pure lineage,¡¯ but she has an Abra¡­ Yes, yes, I know, it¡¯s strange.¡± She glanced toward the staircase leading to my room. ¡°At least Aspen didn¡¯t end up dead. But he¡¯s started the cultivation process. He swallowed his first venom, and now he¡¯ll have to adapt or perish. He¡¯s as stubborn as his father. But I trust he¡¯ll live.¡±


    A dry chuckle escaped her throat. At that moment, she tapped her cane against the floor, perhaps out of unease.


    ¡°Other young people with peculiar talents at the Academy? Of course, I don¡¯t doubt it. Too many bloodlines are gathering there. This year is going to be eventful¡­ Who knows what trouble my grandson will get into?¡±


    Julia pulled the receiver slightly away from her ear, her expression one of hesitation. She didn¡¯t want to get involved, but she believed it was necessary. Lowering her voice to a near whisper, she said:


    ¡°No matter how long it takes, can you get me a Gastly with potential, Agatha? In exchange, I¡¯ll tell you everything I remember about the Normal Clan¡¯s technique I read decades ago in Koga¡¯s secret vault.¡±

 Interlude

    Chapter 7: Interlude


    Vera reappeared on a secluded hill, where the grass swayed gently in the evening wind and the sky stretched out in a dying orange hue. The sharp glow of Abra¡¯s Teleport vanished instantly, leaving behind a faint trail of residual energy. The girl with burgundy hair was breathing so heavily that her ribs showed through the dark fabric of her clothes. She felt an unrelenting tremor in her legs and a sharp pain in her temples, the aftermath of the brutal eruption of powers she had unleashed minutes earlier in the library. Abra, floating just behind her, tilted its head, alarmed.


    Vera raised her eyes to survey the place where they had landed: a rocky, desolate hill, accompanied only by a few scattered wildflowers among the stones. It might have been a tranquil and even beautiful spot in the twilight, but her mind remained trapped in the sequence of images haunting her: collapsed bookshelves, shredded books, that young man with an Alolan Grimer who almost seemed innocent, and the name ¡°Sabrina¡± invading her consciousness like poison. A strange pain coursed through her¡ªsomething she couldn¡¯t tell was born of guilt or fury.


    She needed to let it all out. Or rather, the psychic power within her demanded release. She closed her eyes for a few seconds, and upon reopening them, she felt a throbbing in her forehead. A pink light began to flicker, faint at first, but it quickly grew into an intense beacon. Her blood raced, accelerating the pulse of that glow, which carried an almost palpable resentment. Abra, frightened, floated a few steps back and let out a faint warning cry, sensing the chaos emanating from its trainer.


    Suddenly, the air grew heavy; even the gentle wind seemed to shudder in the face of the energy discharge. The grass surrounding Vera¡¯s feet leaned and, moment by moment, began to lift off the ground and levitate. Every blade floated in an unusual dance, as if gravity had failed. Small stones rose an inch or two. Certain medium-sized rocks cracked and shattered into a dozen pieces. An invisible force¡ªpure, uncontrolled psychic power¡ªexploded in tandem with the rage Vera had been holding back.


    Vera noticed the heat radiating from her forehead and felt a growl trapped in her chest. She cursed her own weakness. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her composure like this, not when the very essence of the Psychic type demanded control. And yet, that anger¡ªancestral fury¡ªfrequently overwhelmed her. It was a painful reminder that her relationship with her clan and roots was nothing but a paradox, a dead end that haunted her. She closed her eyes and clenched her fists, releasing a long sigh. In doing so, she tried to anchor her mind to the image of Abra, to memories of a time when things were less complicated. After a few seconds, the light on her forehead began to dim, as did the tremor in her body. The stones and grass in the air shuddered and fell abruptly with a dull thud. A bird flying nearby fled in alarm at the sudden noise.


    Abra cautiously moved closer, letting out a faint whimper, as if fearing another psychic outburst might shatter the hill¡¯s fleeting serenity. Vera opened her eyes, still shaken by the pain now concentrated in her brain, threatening to become an unbearable headache. She placed a hand on her forehead, feeling the cold sweat on her pale skin.


    ¡°Relax, little one¡­¡± she murmured, seeing Abra floating nervously. ¡°It¡¯s over. Forgive me.¡±


    She reached out a trembling hand to her Pok¨¦mon¡¯s shoulder, stroking it clumsily. Abra tilted its ears in an almost human gesture and closed its eyes, slightly more at ease. It kept watching its trainer¡¯s face, as if each blink was evaluating whether the fury would possess her again. Vera inhaled the clean hill air and let the breeze renew her lungs. She felt the fatigue typical of someone who had expended massive mental energy in an uncontrolled outburst. ¡°Again,¡± she reproached herself silently, ¡°can I not keep my composure?¡±


    She scanned the area, visually confirming there was no one else around. Part of her was relieved she hadn¡¯t hurt any innocents with this episode. On the other hand, she worried she had strayed too far from Kanto Academy. The sun¡¯s light was slowly fading on the horizon, dyeing the clouds a purplish gray. It wasn¡¯t safe to remain there if she didn¡¯t feel capable of walking. But she had Abra, her faithful companion, who could Teleport her back. She stroked its head again, seeking inner balance to focus her psyche.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± she whispered, as the image of her room came to mind. It was a somewhat chaotic place but also intimate. Being in Class B gave her the right to reside at the Academy, away from the crowded dormitories or external lodgings for Classes C, D, and E students.


    Abra closed its eyes and, after clearly sensing Vera¡¯s will, emitted a soft flash. The hill blurred, and in a blink, the young woman¡¯s room materialized around them. They were back at the Academy, in a space with pale walls adorned with paper scraps, incomplete maps, and a couple of old posters. Books were everywhere¡ªsome stacked carelessly on a worn desk, others scattered on the floor. The violet aura surrounding them faded entirely.


    The moment they arrived, Vera let out a groan of exhaustion and allowed her body to slump against the closed door. For an instant, it felt like the whole room was swaying. She wanted to collapse onto the bed, but she forced herself to stand. She noticed Abra¡¯s faint heartbeat beside her, as if her companion reminded her it wasn¡¯t time to give up.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± she murmured, guessing Abra¡¯s intention. ¡°But give me a moment.¡±


    Straightening herself, she stepped into the room. The bed with its messy sheets lay to one side, almost buried under some clothing. The first thing that caught her eye was the daggers and knives carefully wrapped in a dark cloth inside the slightly ajar nightstand drawer. She blinked, noticing one was out of place¡ªlikely moved the night before. She smiled bitterly, wondering why she¡¯d grown accustomed to sleeping with weapons within arm¡¯s reach. The world had been too hostile for her not to be cautious.


    She also noticed a Pok¨¦mon egg resting in a kind of thermal capsule beside her bed. The container emitted a soft warmth and a rhythmic hum, ensuring proper incubation. Vera approached it tenderly, placing her hand on the transparent surface. The egg had reddish specks on its shell, as if tiny flames reflected within. She sighed, and for a moment, her expression softened.


    Abra floated beside her, sitting at a low height. She glanced at it and gave it a pat on the head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I told you we¡¯d survive together, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    She then lay on the bed. The mattress creaked. She raised an arm to her forehead and closed her eyes. Her throat burned as she remembered losing something incredibly valuable: her books, the two volumes of Encyclopedia of Moves and Encyclopedia of Abilities, which she¡¯d left behind in the library in her hasty exit. They were gifts from her parents.


    A sharp pang of pain tightened her chest. Remembering her parents plunged her into a lament of confusion and rage, mixed with the longing for a childhood she had never been able to enjoy normally. She wanted to cry, but her eyes only felt dry. She promised herself she would recover those books, even if she had to sneak into the library at night or steal them from the headmaster¡¯s office. Wherever the Academy had stored them as ¡°evidence¡± of the destruction she¡¯d caused, she wouldn¡¯t abandon them.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    She lay still, staring at the ceiling with a turbulent mind and a racing heart. She stroked the egg as if it were a protective talisman, trying to calm the storm within her. Finally, that mix of sadness and fury was buried under the cold mask she knew all too well. It was her survival method.


    ¡°The books are mine,¡± she muttered hoarsely. ¡°And no one will take them from me.¡±


    Abra approached with a mournful sound, as if lamenting the loss as well. Vera let out a sigh and gave a small nod. The last thing she wanted was to lose control again. She vowed to herself that the next time she faced a battle, it wouldn¡¯t be in a blind rage. She would learn to control that devastating power glowing on her forehead and avenge anyone who dared call her an unworthy impure with powers she didn¡¯t deserve.


    Then she touched her cheek, still feeling the dampness of sour sweat, and for a moment, she let out a bitter laugh. Just for a second. Then her features hardened once more.


    ¡°Rest, Abra,¡± she whispered. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll find out what happened to my books.¡±


    The lamp¡¯s light flickered slightly, casting shifting shadows across the room. Vera didn¡¯t bother to make herself more comfortable. She remained lying down, her mind anchored to her rage and determination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a vast, ancient mansion, so old its walls seemed to whisper forgotten tales, the sound of slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through a long corridor. The building could easily be described as a castle, with its carved stone walls, towering gothic windows, and a lengthy hallway lined with candelabras. The flickering flames cast warm light on the wide carpets, and portraits from various eras hung solemnly on the walls, their subjects¡¯ eyes appearing to follow any movement.


    Agatha, her silver hair tied neatly into a bun, advanced with an air of amusement and thoughtfulness. She leaned on her cane, which tapped rhythmically on the stone floor. She came to a stop before a set of grand double doors made of dark wood. With a push, the doors creaked open, revealing a large chamber dominated by an oversized communication screen. Her sharp eyes glinted with a mischievous light as she approached the console. Someone was waiting on the other end, as the screen lit up almost instantly, dividing into four sections displaying the faces of Koga, Bruno, Lance, and Sabrina.


    ¡°Oh, what a delight to see all my old colleagues!¡± Agatha exclaimed, making no effort to hide her sarcasm. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything important.¡±


    Lance, dressed in his signature cape with his fiery red hair swept back, nodded politely. Bruno, seated cross-legged on what appeared to be a tatami mat, inclined his head in a formal greeting. Koga remained silent, his brows furrowed in deep thought. Sabrina, on the other hand, regarded Agatha with her characteristic enigmatic expression, though a subtle tension flickered in her violet eyes.


    ¡°Agatha¡­¡± Lance greeted her with a faint smile. ¡°Is there something official you¡¯d like to discuss, or is this one of your infamous ¡®anecdotal reports¡¯?¡±


    Agatha tapped her cane against the stone floor, the sound reverberating ominously through the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing some rather curious rumors about Kanto Academy and how young trainers no longer venture out to Gym battles. Isn¡¯t it a shame? There was something so thrilling about watching them travel, face the dangers of wild Pok¨¦mon, and grow stronger through real experience.¡±


    ¡°Times have changed,¡± Lance replied calmly. ¡°The Pok¨¦mon League Federation decided to institutionalize training to prevent unnecessary losses and tragedies. It¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Boring,¡± Agatha quipped with a shrug of mock despair. ¡°Where there were once passionate youths ready to shoulder their backpacks and challenge any Gym Leader, now there are kids in uniforms, taking classes and exams. A bit disappointing, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Bruno, the Fighting-type master, maintained his stoic demeanor, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. Koga, more concerned with the affairs of the Poison Clan, averted his gaze, seemingly uninterested in the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s a natural evolution,¡± Koga remarked, his tone dismissive. ¡°And it spares us the trouble of dealing with reckless individuals who call themselves trainers without understanding the consequences.¡±


    Sabrina blinked indifferently. Since defeating Lorelei some time ago and taking her spot in the Elite Four, her aura had grown even colder and more distant. To her, Kanto Academy and the other institutions served as efficient filters, separating the truly gifted from the rest.


    ¡°The establishment of Kanto Academy, like the others, is just the first phase,¡± Lance added. ¡°The plan is for the most promising students to advance to Ar¨¢ndano Academy, where they¡¯ll receive elite training. Only a select few graduate with the skills of an Elite Four member or a Champion. The rest, no matter how much they study, remain in lower ranks.¡±


    ¡°Tsk,¡± Agatha scoffed. ¡°So, the goal is to groom a future Champion who represents the clans, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lance confirmed. ¡°And the idea is to give smaller clans or even unaffiliated individuals a chance if they demonstrate enough potential. Other regions have implemented similar systems: many clans reach Gym Leader-level strength, but there¡¯s a shortage of Elite Four members or Champions.¡±


    Sabrina, clearly unimpressed, shifted slightly in her seat at the mention of ¡°smaller clans.¡± She had little patience for regions that didn¡¯t adhere to strict hierarchies. Bruno, with a subtle hand gesture, broke the brief silence.


    ¡°Major clans have already started merging to consolidate their power,¡± he murmured. ¡°Like the Rock and Steel clans under Steven Stone or the Water, Grass, and Ground clans under Cynthia. It¡¯s no secret that Lance represents the Dragon Clan, and there are rumors that Cynthia could fit there as well. This is how power is concentrated.¡±


    Agatha¡¯s sharp smile widened.


    ¡°Exactly. And yet, old rivalries persist. Not everyone agrees to these alliances. But I suppose that¡¯s none of our concern.¡± She tapped her cane against the floor again. ¡°Speaking of old rivalries, I came across something peculiar. There¡¯s a girl named Vera¡­¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a keen light flashing in her gaze.


    ¡°Vera?¡± she repeated, crossing her arms. ¡°That name rings a bell. Ah, yes, I remember. An impure with certain abilities she doesn¡¯t deserve.¡±


    Agatha¡¯s expression shifted to one of intrigue.


    ¡°Impure, you say? Does her presence bother you?¡±


    Sabrina turned her head slightly, her prideful demeanor as sharp as ever.


    ¡°The only thing that bothers me is when someone attempts to wield psychic energies beyond their limits. If her parents mixed with unworthy blood, that¡¯s her problem. It¡¯s none of my concern as long as she doesn¡¯t tarnish the Psychic Clan¡¯s name.¡±


    Koga, preoccupied with untangling an imaginary knot in his headband, refrained from commenting. His only interest lay in ensuring none of his own clan members caused disturbances or brought shame to the Poison Clan. He let out a quiet sigh as Bruno, still impassive, added:


    ¡°As for me, the true heirs of the Fighting Clan will surpass anyone from outside. I¡¯m not worried about ¡®impures.¡¯¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s lips tightened at the subtle mockery in his tone. Agatha chuckled, clearly entertained by the underlying tensions between the principal clans. It was as though she thrived on these subtle rivalries among the elite.


    ¡°In any case,¡± Lance interrupted with a diplomatic air, ¡°the important thing is to maintain our focus. The academies, including Kanto, are meant to nurture future talents. Those who excel, whether through merit or connections, will move on to Ar¨¢ndano Academy.¡±


    Agatha gave him a sly look.


    ¡°And how do you plan to choose those who excel? Surely you¡¯re not letting just anyone in, are you?¡±


    Sabrina¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp glint.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we established the class system,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°A, B, C, D, E¡­ Only those who stand out in Classes A and B can apply for Ar¨¢ndano. We also ensure recommendations from Gym Leaders or Champions. That way, we filter out the best and discard the rest.¡±


    Koga nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Our people don¡¯t cause trouble. They focus on their training and preparation for the elite. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°The same with mine,¡± Lance added with a shrug. ¡°Most are disciplined, unlike some others¡­¡± He cast a sideways glance at Sabrina.


    ¡°My students are under control as well,¡± Sabrina shot back coldly. ¡°And if any of them step out of line, I¡¯ll handle it personally.¡±


    Bruno remained silent, but the tension in the room was palpable. Agatha laughed again, her cane tapping the floor lightly.


    ¡°You all act like young adults arguing over trivialities. This is what makes life entertaining.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Sabrina growled. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for idle chatter.¡±


    Lance¡¯s firm voice reclaimed the conversation.


    ¡°To summarize, we all agree: by the end of the year, students from Classes A and B will advance to Ar¨¢ndano Academy for advanced training. This will ensure we cultivate a future Champion or, at the very least, produce more Elite Four members.¡±


    Agatha nodded, satisfied. Bruno and Koga confirmed with a nod. Sabrina stared at an indefinite point on the screen, her expression unreadable.


    ¡°So be it,¡± she murmured. ¡°I have no objections to the elite accepting real talent.¡±


    ¡°And to ensure only the best rise, we¡¯ll propose a challenge system,¡± Bruno added calmly. ¡°If someone from a lower class manages to defeat a higher-class student in an official battle, they¡¯ll switch places. This will encourage competition and guarantee the proper hierarchy.¡±


    ¡°Perfect,¡± Koga agreed with a slight nod. ¡°That way, those with true power will rise, and those without will fall.¡±


    The discussion abruptly ended, and the five exchanged glances through the large screen, weighing the implications. Agatha¡¯s smile carried a faintly malevolent undertone as the connection was severed.

 Awakening

    Chapter 8: Awakening


    I woke up with a dry throat and intense dizziness clouding my vision. I blinked several times, trying to focus, and as I did, I made out the contours of my own room. The sheets wrapped around me like fishing nets, and my body felt numb, heavy, almost as if it didn¡¯t belong to me anymore. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant sensation, but at least I was home¡ªnot at the Academy or in a hospital. I strained to move an arm and was relieved to find that, despite the stiffness, I could wiggle my fingers.


    The first thing I heard was my mother¡¯s voice, so close it startled me.


    ¡°Aspen!¡± she exclaimed, her tone heavy with concern. ¡°You¡¯re awake, sweetheart.¡±


    I turned my head in her direction and saw her sitting on a makeshift stool beside my bed, her eyes red from fatigue and sleeplessness. When she saw me blink, she placed a hand on her chest and exhaled sharply, as if she¡¯d been holding her breath for days. I felt a mixture of guilt and gratitude, not knowing which emotion was stronger.


    ¡°Mom¡­?¡± I croaked, hearing my voice come out hoarse. My stomach growled loudly, as if I hadn¡¯t eaten in days, and even speaking hurt. ¡°What¡­ what happened?¡±


    ¡°My love, you¡¯ve been asleep for almost five whole days,¡± she explained, watching me intently. ¡°I found you collapsed in your room, and your grandmother told me it was part of something¡­ complicated. I wasn¡¯t sure what to do, but she insisted everything was ¡®under control.¡¯ Even so, I was going out of my mind with worry. Are you okay?¡±


    I closed my eyes, trying to process that information. Five days? I vaguely remembered ingesting that toxic sludge from Grimer¡ªor something even worse¡ªthat knocked me unconscious. The image of my grandmother pulling out Grimer¡¯s crystal-like teeth, me eating those crystals, and then a series of disjointed dreams flashed through my mind. My stomach burned at the memory, and just recalling that substance made my insides churn.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess so,¡± I managed to murmur. ¡°Just¡­ really thirsty. And hungry.¡±


    My mom nodded, her brow furrowing. She looked at me with tenderness and handed me a water bottle from the nightstand. I drank greedily, feeling the cold liquid soothe the dryness in my throat.


    ¡°Stay here; I¡¯ll call to order some food right away. There¡¯s a good restaurant nearby. I¡¯m not cooking anything heavy now¡ªyou need something substantial.¡±


    I heard my stomach growl again, as loud as a rampaging Onix. I was surprised by the intensity of the sound, and my mom gave a worried but gentle smile. She stood up and quickly left the room, leaving me with the bottle in hand.


    At that moment, my grandmother entered, cane in hand, radiating that presence of hers that, despite her short stature, filled the entire room. She wore a loose shawl draped over her shoulders and had an expression of triumph that made me uneasy¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell if she was proud of me or hiding a mischievous smirk.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally woken up,¡± she said, her lively eyes scanning me. ¡°Sleepyhead, you¡¯ve missed your first week of classes.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ how did I get excused from school?¡± I asked, anxiety shaking my voice as I tried to sit up in bed.


    ¡°Simple,¡± she replied with a shrug. ¡°We called and said you were sick and needed rest. Besides, there are rumors about an incident in the library¡ªa confrontation. Apparently, the security devices were knocked out, the cameras recorded nothing, and no one knows exactly who or what caused it. They speculate that some Pok¨¦mon used an area move, something like Magic Room or Psychic Terrain, which blocked all signals. The result: chaos, but no clear suspects.¡±


    Remembering the fight made me squint; I wasn¡¯t proud of that confrontation, but at least it seemed I hadn¡¯t been implicated or put on any watchlist.


    ¡°I thought there would be witnesses¡­¡± I muttered.


    ¡°It seems everything happened so quickly and chaotically that all that¡¯s left is a rumor about a girl and a strange Pok¨¦mon. No one ties you to the incident, there¡¯s no evidence, and almost all recordings were destroyed. You got off with sheer luck.¡± She raised her chin, inquisitive. ¡°Anyway, the fact is, your first classes are over. It¡¯s Saturday morning, and you¡¯ve wasted your entire week sleeping and¡­ adapting.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine when she mentioned the word ¡°adapting.¡± I looked at her face, trying to read her expression. She seemed both relieved and filled with a restrained enthusiasm.


    ¡°How¡­ did I do?¡± I asked hesitantly, unsure if I wanted to hear the answer.


    ¡°Quite well, from what I can tell.¡± She leaned in closer, examining me with an incisive gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªit was a huge risk. But it seems your spleen has assimilated the venom and done so with high compatibility. Even more so, I¡¯d say it¡¯s a strong affinity.¡±


    I felt a strange sense of relief, even though I didn¡¯t fully grasp the terminology. If the compatibility was high, it meant I had survived either by sheer luck or sheer willpower.


    ¡°What does that mean, exactly¡­?¡±


    ¡°That now you¡¯ll be able to do things you could only dream of before,¡± she replied with near excitement. ¡°But don¡¯t get cocky, kid. You¡¯ve still got a long way to go. And to prove that your body has developed the necessary foundations¡­¡±


    Without warning, she opened her hand, revealing a muddy, foul-smelling ball of sludge, a much deeper purple than Grimer¡¯s usual sludge. The sour, poisonous stench made me wrinkle my nose. Just the smell made me feel nauseous. I tried to cover my mouth, but I didn¡¯t have time.


    ¡°What¡­ is that¡­?¡± I managed to murmur.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ a substance derived from a very toxic Kanto Pok¨¦mon, condensed with my experience in venoms,¡± she said, leaning over me. Before I could pull back, I felt her cane pressing firmly on my foot. ¡°And with your newly modified spleen, we need to see if you can absorb it.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± I cried, but it was useless. The pain in my foot made me yelp, and at that precise moment, my grandmother shoved the ball of sludge into my mouth. Instinctively, I tried to swallow it whole, choking for a few seconds as my palate burned with an acidic, toxic flavor worse than anything I¡¯d ever tasted.


    I started coughing, my stomach churned, and I wanted to vomit, but my grandmother held my jaw firmly. I managed to turn my head aside, but she persisted, keeping me steady.


    ¡°Swallow,¡± she ordered with sharp authority. ¡°Don¡¯t waste it.¡±


    Through retches and tears streaming down my face from the effort, I finally swallowed it. A purple fire spread down my throat, and I felt my chest burn as if I¡¯d swallowed hot coals. I coughed repeatedly, desperate, while my grandmother stepped back slightly, observing me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. It was as if she could see through my flesh and bones.


    ¡°Don¡¯t vomit,¡± she warned, shaking her head. ¡°Let the venom flow.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± I stammered, my voice trembling, my eyes blurred with tears.


    Slowly, the initial burning began to subside, replaced by a deeper boiling sensation, a strange tingling that moved through my stomach and anchored itself to my left side¡ªright where my spleen had undergone that dangerous ritual. Suddenly, my ears buzzed, I felt a fleeting dizziness, and almost simultaneously, I experienced a curious pulsation in my fingers.


    My grandmother said nothing but smiled with a grin approaching pride. She rested her cane against the wall and crossed her arms, watching me like a scientist examining a test subject.


    Then, I noticed something odd. One of my nails was changing color¡ªthe nail on the ring finger of my right hand. I blinked, slack-jawed, as the nail turned completely white and sharp, with a gleam resembling a tiny quartz crystal, reflecting the light from the bulb. It was a small detail, but it sent a shiver down my spine. My eyes widened.


    ¡°Grandma, m-my nail¡­?¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± she murmured. Then, without warning, she pricked her left hand with the tip of my transformed nail. Drops of blood welled up, and her skin turned purple. She didn¡¯t flinch; instead, her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s potent. Congratulations. You¡¯re the first in the Meloc family to achieve high affinity with the spleen of the Earth element. This means that from now on, you¡¯ll be able to crystallize and condense venoms you ingest, thanks to the ¡®Alchemy Ability¡¯ inherited from your Alolan Grimer. With time and practice, you¡¯ll also generate your own venom. But to do that, you¡¯ll need to modify more organs.¡±


    ¡°Wait, does that mean I can now use Dosy¡¯s ability?¡± I asked, feeling a mix of euphoria and confusion.


    My grandmother pursed her lips, taking a few seconds to reflect.


    ¡°The ability of an Alolan Grimer, ¡®Power of Alchemy,¡¯ allows it to absorb and manipulate the properties of what it consumes¡ªwhether energy, matter, or abilities¡ªinfusing its own venom with those characteristics and condensing them into crystals. However, there are significant limitations, like being able to store only one property at a time and losing it once the ability is no longer in use. What you¡¯ve obtained is the foundation of that technique, applied to your body¡ªin other words, the ability to condense venoms. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll fully replicate it because the Pok¨¦mon is still the source. Your human anatomy and physiology are different. The ability may manifest in other ways. You¡¯ll probably have to train and discover that for yourself.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    I nodded, trying to process the flood of information. My stomach growled again, louder than before, and I remembered I hadn¡¯t eaten in five days. Just then, I heard my mother¡¯s voice calling from the other room:


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready! Aspen? Are you okay?¡±


    Without a second thought, I got out of bed. My body protested, but my hunger was stronger. I hobbled to the dining table, where a feast awaited: piles of noodles, rice, plates of chicken, steaming soup, and some vegetables. Without explaining, I sat down and started eating as if my life depended on it. My mother watched me with a mix of bewilderment and joy, though slightly alarmed at the speed I was devouring food. Every bite tasted like heaven.


    I must have eaten enough for four people, at least. When I finally stopped, I noticed everyone was staring at me, including my mother and grandmother.


    ¡°Are you going to burst?¡± my mother asked, bewildered. ¡°You never used to eat this much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had an¡­ unusual appetite,¡± I said, feeling a pang of embarrassment. I remembered my plump figure, a result of my love for food, and how my mom had tried to put me on diets. Now, perhaps, she didn¡¯t see it as such a big deal, but she still raised an eyebrow cautiously.


    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll get some exercise during the race next week, right?¡±


    ¡°Race¡­?¡± I paused, lowering my fork. ¡°You mean in the caves?¡±


    My mom got up and started clearing the dirty dishes, glancing at my grandmother, who remained standing, leaning on her cane.


    ¡°Yes, the school announced an activity in Cerulean Caves. It¡¯s supposed to be a race for all first-years or something like that. You missed the first week, but since you were sick, you didn¡¯t find out. Apparently, it¡¯s a way to ¡®move up in rank,¡¯ as they said. And it¡¯s a mandatory excursion.¡±


    ¡°Mandatory?¡± I repeated, my mouth agape. I felt my heart pounding. I wanted to ask a thousand things: why I hadn¡¯t been warned earlier, who my partner would be, how much time I had left.


    My grandmother looked at me as if I were a clueless Slowpoke.


    ¡°You slept for five days, Aspen. Your first week of classes is over. Now you only have this weekend to prepare.¡±


    ¡°WHAT?!¡± My eyes widened in panic. A wave of anxiety surged down my spine as I began to mentally plan how to train, win the race, and survive the caves with such little preparation time.


    My mother, smiling, placed more dishes in the sink and gave me a fond look.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun, I suppose. But don¡¯t overdo it. You could also move up in rank by demonstrating talent. I recommend it, son, because Class E is too small for you. At least aim for Class C or B in the future. And who knows? Maybe even Class A, if you work hard.¡±


    All the food in my stomach began to churn with anxiety. I felt a lump forming in my throat, and the atmosphere grew heavy with the momentary silence of my thoughts. Luckily, my grandmother placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. When I looked at her, I noticed an unusual hint of comfort in her gaze.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You¡¯re alive and have obtained a special technique. What¡¯s next puts you on equal footing with other special students or those from the 18 clans. But at least for this weekend, I¡¯ll help you train Grimer.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. Knowing I¡¯d have her guidance inspired confidence, but it also scared me a little. Training with my grandmother was never easy; she always had extreme methods. Even so, I nodded, grateful.


    The backyard of my house had turned into an improvised training ground. My grandmother often cultivated various types of berries and experimented with herbs and potions there. Now, it would serve as my makeshift gym, where Grimer and I could catch up. The sky was clear, and the midday sun offered a fresh breeze.


    My grandmother walked with her cane sinking slightly into the soft ground, unhurried. She stopped beside a circle drawn in chalk on the ground.


    ¡°Stand there with Grimer. I want to see his level.¡±


    I nodded and called Dosy, who dragged his gelatinous body to the designated spot. I don¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but I noticed Grimer looked a bit firmer in color, as if his mass had gained vitality. Perhaps in those five days, my grandmother had cared for and trained him without me knowing.


    ¡°What did you do with him while I was asleep?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°I leveled him up a bit,¡± she replied indifferently. ¡°At least to level 7 or 8. He learned Harden and Bite and has improved his use of Stockpile. But that¡¯s not enough for next week¡¯s race. I want him to reach level 12 so he can learn Disable. Also, I plan to teach him Toxic and Swift with TMs. He¡¯s already mastered his basic moves.¡±


    Surprised, I crossed my arms and kept staring at Dosy, who tilted his head with a gurgling sound.


    ¡°Swift?¡± I repeated. ¡°But isn¡¯t that a Normal-type move?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. And it¡¯s a ranged, self-targeting attack, which will come in handy if you¡¯re in caves and wild Pok¨¦mon attack you. You¡¯ll have a variety of moves.¡±


    Grimer seemed pleased with the attention he was getting, even though my grandmother wasn¡¯t exactly showering him with sweet compliments. My grandmother shot me a calculating look.


    ¡°I want you to practice with him in an exhibition match against one of my Pok¨¦mon. It won¡¯t be too challenging, but it¡¯ll help him sharpen his skills.¡±


    ¡°When can I use the venom of Koffing or Weezing for my lungs? You must have one,¡± I interrupted, eager to continue with my technique.


    She shook her head firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something I¡¯ll give you yet. And honestly, I don¡¯t know if you even deserve it. From now on, you¡¯ll have to fend for yourself. This weekend, I¡¯ll help you train just enough, and maybe in a few months, I¡¯ll give you something useful. But don¡¯t expect me to guide you every step of the way. Spoiling you will only make you weak. You can hunt down a Koffing and extract its liquid gas¡ªwhat amounts to its blood.¡±


    Her tone stung, but it also reminded me how fortunate¡ªor blessed¡ªI was. A normal kid, it turned out, had a genius grandmother exiled from a secret assassin clan, who had taught me a very special venom technique she¡¯d created herself and that only she knew. I understood that I¡¯d already received plenty of help and that it was time to start walking on my own.


    I sighed.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    Lost in thought, I considered all the challenges I would have to face from now on. Traveling, possibly, at some point. The Academy, clan intrigues, the psychic girl¡­ And to top it off, I suspected my mother had realized I was starting down a path she¡¯d avoided her entire life. I wondered if she was upset with me or, deep down, understood.


    At that moment, the door leading to the backyard creaked open, and I saw my mother peeking out from the dim interior, wearing that bittersweet smile that meant she¡¯d heard everything. When our eyes met, she shrugged with a resigned expression, as if to say, ¡°This isn¡¯t what I wanted for you, but I¡¯ll support you.¡± I felt a knot in my throat, but I was also comforted. In the end, she closed the door and left us to our training.


    ¡°All right, kiddo,¡± said my grandmother, pulling me back to the present. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can hold your own. Let Grimer test his strength against one of my Poison-types. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthey¡¯ll hold back. What do you prefer: an Arbok or a Weezing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡ªwhatever¡¯s easier to start with,¡± I joked nervously.


    ¡°Ekans, then. Let¡¯s see if you have what it takes to handle your ¡®Dosy¡¯ effectively.¡±


    With a flick of her cane, my grandmother released an Ekans from its Pok¨¦ Ball. The serpent, nearly five meters long, had intensely purple scales and yellow eyes that looked ready to strike. I felt an immense pressure and a primal fear, but Grimer raised his head and, in his lazy way, prepared himself. The sun illuminated their colors, and the air filled with a faint venomous scent.


    ¡°Come on, Dosy,¡± I whispered, kneeling next to my Pok¨¦mon. ¡°Let¡¯s strengthen your moves, okay?¡±


    The little blob of sludge let out a gurgly ¡°Griiii¡± in encouragement.


    ¡°Ekans, use Poison Fang on the sludge,¡± my grandmother commanded in a dry tone.


    The serpent coiled and lunged with a venomous bite aimed at Grimer¡¯s side. Startled, I yelled an improvised order:


    ¡°Dosy, use Stockpile!¡±


    Grimer swelled slightly as if storing energy within himself. Ekans¡¯s bite didn¡¯t cause too much damage, leaving only a slight indentation in his viscous mass.


    The battle continued with a few exchanges, and my grandmother corrected me every time I gave a clumsy command. I realized I didn¡¯t have much experience with real


    battles beyond what I¡¯d seen on TV or in casual skirmishes. Still, little by little, I started getting a feel for the rhythm of the fight and how venom seemed to flow through my veins. I could almost sense how Grimer¡¯s toxicity amplified after each attack, as if his essence resonated with mine.


    The training session stretched on until the sun reached its zenith, marking midday. Ekans eventually retreated, having provided an adequate lesson to Grimer, who now lay on the ground panting. We decided to take a short break for a light snack¡ªmy second lunch of the day¡ªbefore resuming. Under my grandmother¡¯s strict supervision, Grimer eventually mastered Bite and Harden, and by late afternoon, he had even learned Disable. Around five in the evening, my grandmother announced she would teach him Toxic, something I found spectacular since many Poison-types take time to master such a deadly move.


    As the evening progressed, the light faded quickly, and we began to feel the effects of exhaustion. Grimer, utterly spent, fell asleep next to a pile of berries. I collapsed onto the grass, relieved that we had finally wrapped up. My grandmother stood beside me, her expression serious.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made good progress,¡± she said. ¡°But it¡¯s still not enough. The race is in a couple of days, and you think a few training sessions will prepare you for your classmates? Think again.¡± She shook her head. ¡°The Five Poisonous Organs technique will help you bridge the talent gap. The rest depends on experience, luck, and determination. My part is nearly done.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®your part is done¡¯?¡± I asked, sitting up.


    She fixed me with a piercing gaze, her brow furrowed as if deciding how to word the inevitable.


    ¡°Because this is only the beginning, and from here on, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own ingenuity. I¡¯m not going to hold your hand every step of the way. I¡¯ve brought you into the world of superpowers and clans. Now you¡¯ll either fly or sink.¡± Her voice lowered, almost to a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll help you through this weekend to get ready for the race. After that, I¡¯ll give you something very special¡ªmy last gift. But as for extracting Koffing¡¯s venom for your lungs, that¡¯s on you.¡±


    I nodded, biting my lip. I wanted to argue, but I knew it was pointless. She had decided it was time to let go, and I had no authority to challenge her.


    Meanwhile, my mother, standing behind the door connecting the garden to the kitchen, listened intently. I saw her silhouette against the glass, her eyes glistening with melancholy. Every step I took seemed to pull me further away from the image of the innocent child who once tended berries or conducted harmless experiments. Yet something in her gaze conveyed resignation and a hint of pride. I immediately understood: she knew I had entered the spiral of superpowers¡ªthe world she had avoided for so many years. My heart sank a little, but it was comforting to feel that, in the end, she accepted my decision¡ªor at least understood it.


    My grandmother stood and offered me a hand to help me up from the grass.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Your mother will prepare dinner. Rest. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll repeat this, and maybe we¡¯ll solidify those new moves. After that, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    I swallowed hard and looked up at the reddening sky. The sun was setting, painting the clouds in shades of violet and orange, and I realized time was mercilessly marching forward. In two days, I would be back at the Academy, ready for a race through the Celeste Caves that would determine my immediate fate: whether I¡¯d remain in Class E¡ªthe second-lowest¡ªor manage to climb higher. I remembered the promise I had made to myself not to be weak anymore. Maybe, with the venomous power I had inherited from Grimer and the technique my grandmother had taught me, I¡¯d have a chance.


    I carried Grimer in my arms with some effort¡ªit was like lugging around a living puddle of sludge¡ªand headed back toward the house, where my mother silently watched us from the doorway. I decided not to dwell on the risks, conspiracies, or threats awaiting me. For at least one night, I wanted to sleep knowing that, despite everything, I had taken a step toward a slightly more secure future.


    When I reached my mother, she gave me a sad smile. I understood it was her way of giving me permission to move forward. I returned the smile and patted Grimer, who let out a tired gurgle. I wanted to make sure my steps had meaning, that I wouldn¡¯t be trapped in an endless cycle of dangers, but the truth was, there was no turning back.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry again, aren¡¯t you?¡± my mother teased, trying to lighten the mood.


    ¡°Kind of¡­¡± I admitted sheepishly. Even though I¡¯d eaten like a Munchlax, I felt like using venom burned through my energy with surprising speed.


    We went inside the house. Behind me, my grandmother closed the garden door, her cane echoing against the tile floor. It was a signal that, one way or another, the preparation had officially begun.

 Race in Cerulean Caves

    Chapter 9: Race in Cerulean Caves


    Monday morning came before I knew it, and the first thing I did was walk hesitantly to class, feeling a flutter of nerves every time I thought about what was coming: the dreaded race in Cerulean Caves. I carried Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball (my Alolan Grimer) in my pocket but planned to keep it tucked away for the time being. I didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention to myself, especially after the library incident. I had no desire to become a topic of conversation again, particularly if someone suspected I had been involved in that disaster.


    When I arrived at the classroom, I chose a seat at the back near the window, where I could lose myself in the chatter of the other students. My classmates seemed calm¡ªsome were yawning, others chatting excitedly about the upcoming test. Every now and then, I overheard phrases like ¡°moving up a class,¡± ¡°winning the race,¡± or ¡°catching an interesting Pok¨¦mon.¡± Each one of those phrases churned my stomach.


    Suddenly, the classroom door swung open, and a man with an athletic build, orange hair, and eyes that sparkled with endless energy walked in. He wore a dark tracksuit and carried an armful of messy papers. Without introducing himself, he fixed his gaze on us and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m Professor Oscar. Your usual teacher is unavailable today, so I¡¯ve been assigned to explain the rules of the race in Cerulean Caves. Who here is in Class E?¡±


    Nearly everyone raised their hands. Professor Oscar nodded, as if confirming a mental list, and stepped toward the board.


    ¡°Alright. First of all, I assume you all know this is a race for all first-year students. That includes Classes F through A. Altogether, that¡¯s about 800 participants.¡± He drew some lines on the board to show the exact numbers. ¡°Let¡¯s see: Class F¡ª300 students; E¡ª200; D¡ª150; C¡ª100; B¡ª40; and A¡ª10.¡±


    A murmur spread through the class. ¡°So many people!¡± some said; ¡°There are really only ten in Class A?¡± others whispered. Professor Oscar raised his voice to cut through the noise.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite the crowd. That¡¯s why we have a staggered schedule for entering the caves. The first group will be Class F; five minutes later, Class E will enter, and so on with D, C, B, and finally, A.¡± He tapped the board with his marker. ¡°As more advanced classes enter later, they¡¯ll have to work their way through the students ahead of them. Many will say, ¡®That¡¯s unfair!¡¯ but it¡¯s actually a balanced system: if you belong to a higher class, you¡¯re presumed to have a higher level or better performance. Besides, there are fewer of you, so it won¡¯t be as chaotic to push through.¡±


    I nodded silently, seeing the logic in the system, though I still felt a twinge of unease. With 200 people running alongside me in Class E, it would be a real stampede inside the cave. Professor Oscar ran a hand through his orange hair and continued:


    ¡°How will we determine who moves up a class? Simple. The order in which you exit the cave will determine your new ranking. In theory, if you finish among the top ten, you¡¯ll enter Class A; the next forty, Class B; the next hundred, Class C; the next 150, Class D; then the next 200, Class E; and the last 300, Class F. Obviously, most will stay in their current class or move to an adjacent one. Only a few will make it to the top, and some may fall if they don¡¯t perform well. Any questions?¡±


    A brief silence filled the room. No one seemed willing to speak, so Professor Oscar went on:


    ¡°All types of battles are allowed inside the cave: group fights, one-on-one, whatever you prefer. Items are also permitted. However, you¡¯re forbidden from disrupting the course in a way that endangers your classmates¡¯ safety¡ªfor example, causing cave-ins or using illegal traps. Several teachers will be ¡®monitoring¡¯ secretly to prevent serious accidents. If intervention is needed, we¡¯ll step in.¡± He shrugged. ¡°On the other hand, there are wild Pok¨¦mon roaming the area. The Pok¨¦mon League Federation has released some to add difficulty and also give you a chance to catch them if you¡¯re interested. Just remember: your priority is to reach the finish line as quickly as possible.¡±


    Someone in the front row timidly raised their hand.


    ¡°Professor, how many Pok¨¦mon can we bring?¡±


    Professor Oscar nodded, as if expecting that question.


    ¡°Classes F, E, and D can only bring one. Classes C and B can bring two. And Class A can bring up to three. Why? Because there are fewer of them, and since they start later, it¡¯s only fair to give them some advantage.¡±


    A murmur of discontent rippled through the rows. Some classmates protested: ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡± ¡°How are we supposed to win?¡± But the professor remained firm.


    ¡°Those are the rules. Keep in mind that you, as Class E, start earlier than most. You have a time advantage. That¡¯s why you¡¯re limited to one Pok¨¦mon, to prevent you from steamrolling everyone else.¡± He raised his messy folder. ¡°With that said, get ready. In a couple of hours, they¡¯ll come to teleport us. We¡¯ll use Pok¨¦mon like Hypno and Xatu for the most part. You might see a Kadabra or two, but you know they¡¯re rarer in this line of work.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I flinched at the mention of mass teleportation. Then I remembered the fleeting image of that Abra in the destroyed library, controlling an unstable girl¡­ I shook my head to dispel the thought.


    ¡°If there are no more questions, I¡¯ll head to the next class to repeat this whole spiel,¡± Professor Oscar concluded, closing his folder. He gave us a somewhat sympathetic look. ¡°Good luck. This could change your life if you earn a good spot.¡±


    He turned and left the classroom as quickly as he had entered. As soon as the door closed, the room erupted into conversations. Groups began forming alliances to better navigate the cave. Others, more ambitious, boasted about their speed or talked about their Pok¨¦mon as if they were unbeatable. I sank into my seat, my knees trembling slightly. Part of me wanted to skip the race and hide under my bed at home. But I remembered my grandmother¡¯s words: ¡°If you have to prove your strength, do it. If you can¡¯t, hide as best you can. You have the technique, and those with sharp eyes will notice your Poison affinity sooner or later.¡±


    I sat for a while, reflecting as I gazed out the window. My immediate goal wasn¡¯t to achieve a top rank but to avoid making a fool of myself. I didn¡¯t need first place; if I could move up to Class C, I¡¯d consider it a win. I wasn¡¯t ready to deal with the pressure of Class A or B, filled with students from powerful lineages, clans, or with superior techniques.


    After some time, a monitor arrived to inform us that Class E was to head to the academy¡¯s rear courtyard. I grabbed my backpack and followed the stream of students moving through the hallways. I kept my eyes on the ground, avoiding conversations. Several classmates were showing off their Pok¨¦mon¡ªRattata, Sandshrew, Oddish¡ªfairly common for beginners. I remembered I had an Alolan Grimer, something that would undoubtedly stand out. Better to keep him in his Pok¨¦ Ball, I thought, until the situation called for it. Besides, with all the rumors about the library, I didn¡¯t want anyone connecting me to an ¡°unusual¡± Poison-type.


    When we reached the teleportation area, I saw a lineup of Psychic Pok¨¦mon: a few Hypno, several Xatu, and a couple of Kadabra, who looked more arrogant. Each Pok¨¦mon managed a group of ten to fifteen students. When our turn came, a Hypno swung its pendulum and let out a huff. I felt an immediate dizziness. My surroundings warped, as if someone were bending reality, and then the ground stabilized beneath my feet.


    In an instant, we appeared at the entrance of Cerulean Caves¡ªa rocky, expansive area with minimal lighting. I rubbed my eyes and blinked a few times to orient myself. The place smelled of dampness and wet stone. To one side, I saw a massive digital clock connected to a portable generator. In the distance, towering rock walls and branching tunnels formed a labyrinth-like structure. It seemed the Pok¨¦mon League Federation had made modifications to the area, adding railings and cryptic signs to enhance the maze-like feel.


    ¡°Attention, all Class F students!¡± shouted a teacher, pointing to the main entrance. ¡°Your countdown will begin shortly. Ready¡­ set¡­ go!¡±


    Hundreds of Class F students rushed forward without hesitation, nearly trampling each other. The noise of footsteps, shouts, and nervous laughter was deafening. Within minutes, the shadows of those 300 students had disappeared into the darkness.


    I watched from a distance, my stomach in knots. Our turn was coming up. I glanced around at the Class E groups¡ªmy classmates, most of them just as nervous as I was. Some were discussing strategies, others plotting to take down anyone who got in their way. A few were laughing. I realized I didn¡¯t have any allies to team up with. Should I try to join someone? I hesitated. On second thought, I barely knew anyone. Maybe it was better to go it alone.


    ¡°Class E, get into position!¡± another official called out.


    I looked at the large clock: only seconds remained before our group¡¯s release. As Professor Oscar had explained, five minutes after Class F entered, it was now our turn. My heart pounded in my chest. Before I could overthink it, the countdown hit zero.


    ¡°Go, Class E!¡±


    A thunderous roar of shouts and footsteps erupted around me. Everyone in Class E surged forward, sprinting toward the cave entrance, adrenaline coursing through them. It was impossible not to get caught up in the collective panic and excitement. My legs itched to move¡ªI wasn¡¯t very athletic, but I forced myself to keep up with the crowd. Some were much faster and quickly overtook me. Others, clearly terrified, hesitated and struggled to find their pace.


    The cave entrance swallowed dozens of classmates ahead of me like a gaping maw. As I took my first steps inside, the chill of the interior hit me, and the dim glow of scattered lights barely illuminated the path. Even with those lights, the atmosphere was oppressive. I was panting already, and I hadn¡¯t even been running for a minute.


    ¡°Stay calm,¡± I told myself. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be in the top 10¡­ I¡¯ll be happy with a decent spot.¡± But at the same time, I remembered my grandmother¡¯s expectations, and the temptation to climb higher gnawed at me. ¡°Maybe making it to Class C isn¡¯t so far-fetched.¡±


    I pressed on, letting the human wave scatter through the first tunnels. I realized it was sometimes better not to dive into the fray, as it could be risky to battle with so many around. A couple of students were already shoving each other, trying to sabotage each other¡¯s progress. I had no desire to make enemies.


    ¡°Better to move at my own pace,¡± I thought. ¡°With some luck, I¡¯ll reach Class C.¡±


    And so, the crowd from Class E poured into the darkness while I, with my heart pounding, ventured deeper into the cave. The real challenge was just beginning. Around me, the echoes of footsteps, shouts, and movements reverberated off the rocky walls, blending with my labored breathing and the twinge of anxiety that reminded me that the Pok¨¦mon world, now more than ever, could become wild and unpredictable.


    I glanced at my belt, where Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball rested. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, buddy. If things get tough, I¡¯ll call on you.¡±

 Poisonous Chaos

    Chapter 10: Poisonous Chaos


    I ran through the tunnels, my breath heavy and sweat dripping from my forehead. The rocky ground grew increasingly slippery with every step, forcing me to cling to the walls at certain points. Suddenly, I entered a wide cavern where the air was almost unbreathable¡ªa purple haze floated everywhere. Around me, at least a hundred people lay unconscious. Some still struggled against their fatigue while their Pok¨¦mon, half-dazed, tried to fend off a group of five Koffing releasing toxic gases, accompanied by a swarm of frenzied Zubat.


    A chill ran down my spine. Seeing so many students collapsed, coughing and with vacant stares, reminded me of how dangerous Poison-types could be. A few of my classmates staggered away, trying to escape before succumbing entirely. Others weren¡¯t as lucky, collapsing helplessly. The chaotic scene froze me in place for a moment. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention, let alone face a head-on battle with Poison Pok¨¦mon using Dozy. Using my Alolan Grimer in a venom-filled area would make me a glaring target.


    In a moment of cowardly ingenuity, I decided to pretend I was also a victim of the toxic fog. I carefully let myself fall to the ground, lying on my back as if completely unconscious. I waited there for a few seconds, holding my breath to avoid coughing¡ªeven though I was immune to poison. Occasionally, I used the opportunity to roll a few inches closer to the exit, trying to remain unnoticed amidst the confusion. Slowly, I edged toward the outskirts of the cavern.


    The purple mist enveloped me without causing harm, but I noticed my nails undergoing a gradual mutation: they turned a whitish hue with crystalline glimmers. I had seen something similar before when I ingested Dozy¡¯s toxins. It seemed that now, by breathing the toxic gas, my body¡ªor rather, my modified spleen¡ªwas condensing the poison into budding crystals. I felt an intense tingling at my fingertips. Even so, I maintained my ¡°unconscious¡± act. I had also discovered that the substance was initially semi-liquid inside me but solidified upon exposure. This allowed me to create small spikes protruding from my nails. The problem was, I didn¡¯t know how durable they would be in combat or if their shine would give me away.


    In the back of my mind, I remembered my grandmother saying she couldn¡¯t teach me much about this part of the Earth ability since her compatibility with it was medium-low. She had only managed to infuse her skin with poison. In contrast, I seemed to have the ability to crystallize it. I tried not to get too excited and kept crawling slowly.


    By then, some students from Class D had started to arrive. They were one step behind me in the race but now appeared with potions, antidotes, and berries to treat those who were poisoned. Some threw themselves into battle against the Koffing and Zubat, with moderate success. I observed two crucial things: first, the poison from a Koffing was harder to obtain than I had thought. The substance inside it turned to gas before anyone could extract it. Even cutting their skin didn¡¯t yield the ¡°liquid¡± my grandmother had described. I realized stealing that poison for my lungs wouldn¡¯t be as straightforward, at least not in a conventional way.


    The second thing that caught my attention was a Zubat separating itself from the main group. It was slightly larger than average, though not enough to be the leader of the colony. Still, it stood out, with an aggressive demeanor and movements I had never seen in a wild Zubat. It seemed to prefer fighting without relying much on its companions. I spotted it struggling against a boy¡¯s Pidgeotto: in an instant, the Zubat unleashed a piercing shriek, and a sky-blue aura surrounded its body. It rammed into the Pidgeotto with a strike that knocked it down, though it injured itself in the process. Then, other students surrounded the Zubat with their Flying Pok¨¦mon, nearly cornering it. However, the bat released a sound wave so powerful that it harmed everyone nearby¡ªKoffing, Zubat, trainers, and Pok¨¦mon alike. I, too, felt an infernal ringing in my ears and was left dizzy for a few seconds.


    That Zubat, taking advantage of the chaos it had caused, fled down a side passage. Without thinking too much, I struggled to my feet and followed it, as if something inside me pushed me to uncover what kind of creature it was. I advanced, almost staggering from the effects of the blast. Even so, I couldn¡¯t let it escape. In my mind, the idea formed that if I could catch it or understand its powers, it might be useful to me¡­ though I also risked being attacked directly.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Elsewhere, a large monitoring room displayed the race¡¯s progress on multiple screens. Teachers and some Gym Leaders watched the feeds from mobile cameras and drones the academy had installed throughout the cave. A professor muttered something as he observed: ¡°About 70% of Class F and 60% of Class E are already down.¡± The screens showed dozens of unconscious students, much like the scene I had witnessed. On one screen, a chubby boy pretending to be unconscious was briefly visible, moving across the ground unaffected by the gas.


    Among the observers, Janine, Koga¡¯s daughter, frowned, looking surprised.


    ¡°Poison resistance,¡± she murmured. ¡°Who is that boy? He¡¯s not wearing a ninja uniform and doesn¡¯t seem to have any special training.¡±


    She stared curiously at the screen where I was seen sneaking around. Then she noticed my attention was on the Zubat fleeing down a tunnel.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that Zubat. I think Dad raised it for Niko, and it¡¯s meant to be caught during this test. Niko still has a while before he enters since he¡¯s in Class A. But it seems like his Zubat is causing trouble with those egg moves¡­¡±


    Janine pulled a small communicator from her belt, and a beep signaled a frequency connection.


    ¡°Hey, little brother! There¡¯s a chubby kid with poison resistance who seems to be after Dad¡¯s Zubat. Yeah, he¡¯s wearing a huge black jacket and isn¡¯t very tall. No idea what Pok¨¦mon he uses; I haven¡¯t seen it. Be careful when you go in.¡± She ended the call with a click. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that boy manages anything.¡±


    Janine watched the screen with cold eyes, her curiosity turning into a disdainful smirk. The idea of someone trying to steal a Zubat meant for the Fuchsia family amused her.


    Elsewhere, in a more secluded area, ten students sat comfortably under umbrellas, with food at their disposal. They watched the race on more sophisticated monitors, as if it were a spectacle organized just for them. They were the Class A students¡ªthe elite of this generation. Their ages varied, but they all shared an unmistakable arrogance.


    One of them, with turquoise-green hair and sharp eyes, exuded an aura of absolute confidence, as if he were the king of the place. Beside him was a burly boy with orange hair, who had the look of a fighter. There was also a serious-eyed girl with pink hair, a boy in ninja attire with purple hair, and several others with striking appearances.


    ¡°Niko, you¡¯re being called,¡± commented the black-haired girl with narrowed eyes, smiling maliciously.


    The purple-haired boy in ninja attire looked up from his plate when he heard Janine¡¯s message.


    ¡°So someone¡¯s trying to take Dad¡¯s Zubat¡­¡± he said, suppressing a laugh.


    ¡°A challenger already?¡± added the pink-haired girl mockingly.


    ¡°Bah, let¡¯s see if he even makes it to the exit,¡± the burly orange-haired boy interjected.


    Meanwhile, the leader of the group of ten, the turquoise-haired boy, leaned back in his seat with an air of authority.


    ¡°I hope some worthy challengers show up. I¡¯m bored of watching rookies who can¡¯t even hold a Pok¨¦ Ball properly.¡± He glanced at the pink-haired girl, the orange-haired boy, and the ninja. ¡°You three already expect rivals? It¡¯ll be a massacre when we go in.¡±


    The three closest to the leader glanced in different directions.


    The pink-haired girl looked toward Vera, who was hiding and training near Class B.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes,¡± she muttered with jealousy and hatred.


    Niko, Koga¡¯s second son, gazed at Cerulean Caves with a deadly look.


    ¡°It seems I do too,¡± he said with murderous intent.


    Lastly, the burly orange-haired boy glanced toward Class C. His originally orange eyes glowed sky blue.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I can fight freely,¡± he said with a touch of admiration and fighting spirit.


    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯d like a rival too, but there¡¯s no one in the Dragon Clan in my generation who can match me. I hope someone worthy appears¡ªafter all, a dragon only grows by defeating worthy opponents,¡± said the boy who seemed to be the group¡¯s leader.


    In another area, a boy with gray hair in Class B observed the scene from a distance. He noticed the proud face of the turquoise-haired boy in the VIP area, frowning as if he wished to confront him.


    Meanwhile, in Class C, a tall, toned, dark-skinned girl with deep blue hair was doing squats alongside a Machop and a Mankey. Some of her classmates watched her with fascination and respect, knowing she was at the top of Class C. She ignored their stares, finishing her routine and flexing her legs with strength.


    ¡°Alright. Ready, guys?¡± she smiled as her naturally glowing sky-blue eyes shone with matching energy. ¡°It¡¯s time to have some fun.¡±


    As Class C¡¯s starting signal was given, the girl launched herself forward with such speed that a gust of wind swept past her, knocking several people to the ground before they could react. They flew like dry leaves as her laughter echoed, eager to challenge anyone in her path.

 Kara Auralis

    Cap¨ªtulo 11: Kara Auralis


    El eco de mis pasos reverberaba en el corredor rocoso mientras persegu¨ªa al herido Zubat, pregunt¨¢ndome qu¨¦ clase de locura me impulsaba a seguir a un Pok¨¦mon que claramente estaba en serios problemas. Mi coraz¨®n lat¨ªa con fuerza en mis sienes y cada respiraci¨®n se convert¨ªa en un jadeo. El aire en la cueva era pesado, cargado con un ligero olor a humedad y tierra antigua. Las linternas y los focos instalados en la Academia iluminaban d¨¦bilmente las paredes, proyectando sombras irregulares que se balanceaban como si estuvieran vivas.


    El pasillo se abri¨® en una cavidad m¨¢s amplia y mis pulmones ya ped¨ªan a gritos un respiro. Sin embargo, no tuve tiempo de recuperar el aliento cuando vi una escena de caos absoluto en la penumbra. Un gigantesco Rhydon, con su amenazante cuerno y piel rocosa, estaba dando cabezazos y cargando indiscriminadamente. A su alrededor, varios Rhyhorn se sumaban a la confusi¨®n, derribando a entrenadores y Pok¨¦mon por igual. La conmoci¨®n era tan abrumadora que era dif¨ªcil concentrarse: cuerpos retorci¨¦ndose en el suelo, gritos fragmentados, el estruendo de rocas que explotaban y un temblor terrible que sacud¨ªa la caverna cada vez que el Rhydon desataba su furia.


    Algunos entrenadores hab¨ªan formado peque?os grupos para atacar de forma coordinada, pero los contraataques del Rhyhorn eran brutales. Vi a un Magnemite disparando Thunder Shock y a un Poliwag intentando Water Gun, todo en vano. La resistencia de estos Pok¨¦mon de tipo Roca/Tierra era evidente con cada impacto pr¨¢cticamente ineficaz. Peor a¨²n, el Rhydon parec¨ªa desproporcionadamente fuerte, pero hab¨ªa algo peculiar en su mirada: cuando se acercaba a alguien como para asestarle un golpe final, dudaba un momento, visiblemente receloso de causar un da?o real. Un escalofr¨ªo me recorri¨® el cuerpo al pensar que podr¨ªa percibir que matar a alguien har¨ªa que la Federaci¨®n de la Liga Pok¨¦mon lo eliminara sin piedad.


    Antes de que pudiera acercarme, vi a un chico caer de rodillas, con el brazo fracturado o dislocado por el golpe de un Rhyhorn. El Pok¨¦mon se prepar¨® para acabar con ¨¦l con un placaje, y el chico solt¨® un grito desesperado. Me qued¨¦ paralizado, al darme cuenta de que no llegar¨ªa a tiempo para empujarlo o enviar a Dozy a protegerlo. Pero justo en ese momento, un destello verdoso surgi¨® de la nada, formando una barrera hemisf¨¦rica que bloque¨® al Rhyhorn. Detr¨¢s del escudo fugaz apareci¨® un Xatu, su plumaje brillando con un aura ps¨ªquica. Sin dudarlo, el ave solt¨® un agudo grito, y en un abrir y cerrar de ojos, tanto el estudiante herido como su Pok¨¦mon desaparecieron, teletransportados lejos del peligro. Suspir¨¦ aliviado, aunque mis piernas temblaban por el horror que acababa de presenciar.


    No tuve mucho tiempo para pensar en la escena. Un Rhyhorn cercano me not¨®, tal vez porque me mov¨ªa torpemente y era un blanco f¨¢cil. Sin dudarlo, carg¨® contra m¨ª a toda velocidad, sus pisadas atronadoras, levantando polvo y fragmentos de roca. Un p¨¢nico helado se apoder¨® de m¨ª y busqu¨¦ la Pok¨¦ Ball de Dozy. Pero mis reflejos no fueron lo suficientemente r¨¢pidos; el Rhyhorn me golpe¨® con una fuerza inmensa, arroj¨¢ndome a un lado.


    El impacto me oblig¨® a soltar un gru?ido y mi Pok¨¦bola sali¨® despedida de mi mano, rodando hasta perderse de vista. Me ard¨ªa el costado y me dol¨ªa la cabeza por el golpe. Con la vista borrosa y el est¨®mago revuelto, me obligu¨¦ a incorporarme, al menos parcialmente. El Rhyhorn ya se estaba preparando para otro placaje y me di cuenta de que si no hac¨ªa algo de inmediato, me aplastar¨ªa. Trat¨¦ de alejarme, pero me fallaron las piernas. Un escalofr¨ªo me recorri¨® la columna: estaba a merced de esa roca viviente.


    Instinctively, I threw the upper part of my body to the side, attempting to at least dodge a direct hit. I felt the sharp air from its horn graze dangerously close to my abdomen, and in desperation, I reached out to push away. My crystallized nail scraped the Rhyhorn¡¯s armor. It was a brief touch, a mere superficial scratch, but I felt a sharp vibration in my finger, as if a channel of energy had suddenly surged through it.


    The Rhyhorn stopped mid-charge. I watched in disbelief as a purplish blot spread from where my nail had touched. The Pok¨¦mon shook its head, trying to resume its charge, but something seemed to impede its movement. Its limbs slowed, and a tremor ran through its rocky back. My mouth fell open: it was my venom, unintentionally injected with that scratch, weakening it.


    With a groan of effort, I moved out of the way. The Rhyhorn kept trying to attack me but moved sluggishly, as if each step weighed three times as much. One of its tackles grazed my leg, painful even in its weakened state, but I managed to stay on my feet. A metallic taste of fear filled my mouth; if not for the venom, that Pok¨¦mon would have crushed me in seconds. Now, however, its strength was fading rapidly. After one last attempt to charge, it collapsed sideways, panting, foam spilling from its mouth as tremors shook its body. I stared at it, torn between guilt and relief, remembering how lethal the toxicity I wielded could be if not controlled.


    As I caught my breath, I scanned the surroundings. Other trainers were still in trouble, many trying in vain to subdue the Rhydon. I saw attacks flying: bubbles, sparks, physical strikes. Yet the colossal Pok¨¦mon, despite taking damage, refrained from killing or causing serious injuries, holding back in a strange way. With every charge, its eyes betrayed absolute terror, as if it knew that taking a human life would mean its own execution. The thought was chilling¡ªthe certainty that the League Federation would not hesitate to destroy a Pok¨¦mon turned killer.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed peculiar shadows sliding along the cavern walls. Sinuous, small shapes distinct from those cast by the lights. They reminded me of the strange shadow my grandmother¡¯s Gengar cast, so I guessed they were weaker Ghost Pok¨¦mon.


    Suddenly, I caught a flash: the same Zubat I had been chasing darted through the chaos, flapping unevenly past the Rhydon. For a moment, it seemed to consider attacking the rocky beast, but perhaps survival instinct prevailed, and it continued flying at full speed toward what appeared to be a side exit or secondary tunnel. I cursed myself for getting distracted in an unplanned battle. I had to follow it. But before I could move, something enormous and fast stormed into the cavern.


    I saw a silhouette¡ªor rather, a blurred figure¡ªrushing at ridiculous speed. The Rhydon turned to face the new threat, and the ensuing collision was deafening. The blurred figure¡¯s charge was so forceful that the Rhydon stumbled backward, trampling the remaining Rhyhorn. Dust and fragments of rock fell from the ceiling with the impact.


    Almost immediately, alongside the blur, a Machop and a Mankey emerged, launching themselves at the remaining Rhyhorn. The strength of these two small fighters was remarkable. They coordinated to execute Karate Chop, Low Kick, and Fury Swipes alternately, destabilizing the rock Pok¨¦mon in seconds. The combination of Machop¡¯s solid punches and Mankey¡¯s aggression was devastating.


    The Rhydon, stunned, turned to face the figure that had struck it. The dust cloud cleared slightly, and I saw a dark-skinned girl¡ªnoticeably muscular and dressed in a sports top and leggings with wavy sky-blue stripes resembling waves. Her shoulder-length dark blue hair bounced as she moved.


    She let out an almost amused snort and assumed a karate stance, fists raised in guard. A blue aura crackled faintly around her body, like a robe of energy. Each of her breaths made the aura sway in a mesmerizing rhythm. In a commanding voice, she addressed the Rhydon:


    ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s going to entertain me? Wonderful!¡±


    Without hesitation, she launched a series of punches and kicks at the Rhydon, which, out of sheer surprise, paused its assault for a second. The girl moved with the agility of a Fighting-type Pok¨¦mon, and each strike echoed with a ¡°crack¡± that left the onlookers stunned. She seemed to laugh as she attacked, genuinely enjoying the fight. I could swear there was a hint of childlike joy in her eyes, despite her fierce demeanor.


    At that moment, the Zubat, perhaps driven by its trained survival instinct, decided the greatest threat in the room was the girl with the blue aura. It released a piercing screech, an acute sound that ricocheted off the walls and hit our eardrums like needles. Everyone flinched, including the girl and the Rhydon. The echo of that screech left us dazed long enough for the Rhydon to halt its attack, and the girl frowned, her legs slightly unsteady.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the Zubat!¡± I shouted, my voice trembling, taking advantage of the mutual distraction between the girl and the Rhydon. I rushed to retrieve Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball, which had rolled away after the Rhyhorn¡¯s charge. I managed to find it among some cracks and held it tightly.


    Even with my head buzzing from the screech, I pressed the button. A reddish flash formed Dozy, my Alolan Grimer, whose gelatinous body gurgled softly, as if groggy and confused. It looked at me as if asking what was going on, but I nodded firmly.


    ¡°Dozy, we need to catch that Zubat. I trust you!¡±


    Dozy tilted its head, a bubbly sound escaping its mouth in acknowledgment. Immediately, its body began to glow with golden specks, a clear sign of the move Swift, a technique of sharp stars that unerringly track their target. The Zubat, still flying erratically around the cavern and letting out occasional screeches, saw the stars heading its way. Its instinct kicked in, and it performed a quick feint, dodging some of the stars. Several struck the rocks, leaving splinters on the walls, but a couple managed to graze its wings, making it shriek in anger.


    The Rhydon, meanwhile, was shaking off the effects of the screech, and the girl was thrown several meters by the Pok¨¦mon¡¯s tail. She crashed into some debris, though an aura of light blue energy cushioned part of the blow. Even so, a loud thud echoed as rocks scattered, and she coughed through the dust.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she exclaimed with a mix of fury and amusement. ¡°Brutal!¡±


    I watched as she stood up, a trace of sweat and dust on her face and a bit of blood on her lip, though it didn¡¯t seem to affect her determination. The Rhydon, now fully aware, roared with a mix of rage and fear. She approached me, her eyes gleaming, and extended her hand to help me up, though I was already on my feet. Seeing the confusion on my face, she spoke with a sense of urgency:


    ¡°How did you poison that Rhyhorn over there? Do you have anything that can hurt this big guy?¡±


    I recalled the small crystal spike I had formed earlier in the toxic gas-filled cave. It had worked on the Rhyhorn, though it was barely the size of a thumb and dangerous for anyone to handle. I held it carefully, avoiding pricking myself, and showed it to her with a mix of nervousness and hope.


    ¡°Here, try to stab him with this if you can. Be careful, don¡¯t let it pierce your skin¡ªit¡¯s poisonous!¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    She took it between two fingers, raising an eyebrow incredulously. The spike looked tiny compared to her firm, calloused hand from martial training. She gave me a slightly amused smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything bigger?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± I murmured, feeling a bit offended. ¡°It¡¯s all I could condense from my venom. Please, don¡¯t prick yourself¡ªit¡¯s quite potent.¡±


    The girl nodded with a daring smile, as if fear were a foreign concept to her.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try to stick it in when I get close. But first, I need to distract him.¡±


    Behind us, a loud crash resounded. The Zubat had unleashed another screech, though not as intense this time. Dozy fired Swift again, and the bat dodged with acrobatic maneuvers. I couldn¡¯t lose sight of it¡ªmy goal was to catch it or at least neutralize it before it escaped. The girl, meanwhile, licked her lips and turned to the Rhydon with a fierce gleam in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m Kara Auralis. You?¡±


    ¡°Aspen¡­ Aspen Meloc,¡± I stammered, my voice trembling with fear and adrenaline.


    ¡°Alright, Aspen. I¡¯ll handle the Rhydon. You go after that Zubat and do what you need to do. Then we¡¯ll deal with those rocks blocking the exit,¡± she added, pointing to a partial cave-in at the back wall, likely caused by the ongoing battle.


    ¡°Got it,¡± I agreed. ¡°But¡­ be careful. If that spike pricks you, it could¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish the sentence. The Rhydon roared, and Kara Auralis charged it with an almost gleeful laugh, taking up her guard again.


    At that moment, the Rhydon fully recovered from the screech¡¯s effects. Seeing Kara so confident, it grew even angrier. The atmosphere grew tense, broken only by the groans of weakened Rhyhorn and trainers writhing in pain. Kara struck first, sprinting at full speed with an intense blue aura surrounding her fists and feet. The Rhydon reacted with a violent Headbutt, resulting in a brutal impact that shook the cavern, but Kara managed to block part of the blow with her left forearm, her mysterious energy propelling her. A muffled thunder resonated, and for a moment, both combatants remained locked in place.


    Taking advantage of the distraction, Dozy and I focused on the Zubat. I couldn¡¯t let it escape¡ªI¡¯d trained too hard to master Swift and endured too much during this race to return empty-handed. The bat moved erratically, trying to evade Dozy¡¯s golden stars. It even seemed to know a soundwave attack that disrupted accuracy, but I, with a clearer mind, gave Dozy precise commands:


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop firing Swift, Dozy. Try a Bite when it gets close!¡±


    Grimer gurgled in agreement. Another flurry of stars shot out, tracing bright arcs toward the Zubat. The bat performed incredible aerial maneuvers, slicing through the air with its wings, but finally, one of the projectiles hit its tail, eliciting a screech of pain. It was forced to descend, losing altitude and coming within my reach.


    ¡°Now, Dozy!¡± I shouted.


    Grimer propelled itself with surprising speed, opening its mouth for a Bite. The Zubat responded with a whip-like sonic wave, forcing Dozy to retreat with a hiss. Even so, the bat was no longer in peak condition¡ªit had been injured for days and faced multiple battles. Its flight grew more labored, giving me hope that I could pin it down.


    To my left, I heard a loud crash. Kara, still grappling with the Rhydon, kept taking hits that pushed her back, but she always countered with a kick or punch cloaked in her sky-blue aura, breaking parts of the Rhydon¡¯s armor. Suddenly, our eyes met; the girl wore a wild grin, clutching the venomous spike I¡¯d given her. She seemed to be waiting for the perfect moment to stab it into the Rhydon.


    Meanwhile, the Zubat, radiating hatred and perhaps a hint of desperation, let out another screech to see if it could stun us. I had to cover my ears, as did many trainers lying on the ground. Rocks fell from the ceiling. Fortunately, Dozy clung to its resolve and fired another Swift, striking the Zubat mid-flight. The impact sent it tumbling through the air, and I reflexively pulled out an empty Pok¨¦ Ball from my backpack.


    With nervous fingers, I adjusted the Pok¨¦ Ball in my hand and threw it with as much accuracy as I could. I watched the sphere arc toward the bat, which was still struggling from its previous wounds. My heart pounded, knowing that if I caught it, I¡¯d gain a valuable ally¡ªor at least, that¡¯s how I saw it.


    Then, something completely unexpected happened: two students dressed as ninjas emerged from the shadows with terrifying agility. They moved just in time to intercept the Pok¨¦ Ball¡¯s trajectory, slapping it aside and sending it rolling harmlessly across the ground. Their appearance was bizarre; they weren¡¯t wearing the Academy¡¯s standard uniforms but dark, form-fitting outfits with red accents and forehead bands. Their eyes were bloodshot¡ªor perhaps it was an effect of exertion.


    The Zubat hovered in the air with a faint flutter, as if recognizing its supposed protectors. One of the ninjas pulled out a Full Restore and applied it to the bat without hesitation, spraying its damaged wings. A faint light enveloped the Pok¨¦mon, closing most of its wounds. To make matters worse, a pink aura formed around it, increasing its speed. I could see the anger and determination in its tiny eyes; it was clear that it had become even more dangerous.


    Without warning, the Zubat let out a sonic roar¡ªthe same one that had previously disabled its own colony. The echo reverberated through the cavern, so powerful that even the two ninjas stepped back, blood dripping from their ears, though they maintained their composure. The cave erupted in chaos: many trainers, still grappling with Rhyhorn or the Rhydon, fell to the ground clutching their heads. A sharp pain shot through my eardrums, and I almost screamed in agony.


    When the bat finally stopped its screeching, one of the ninjas, shaking his head from the blood in his ears, looked at me with disdain:


    ¡°You, fat boy, do you really think you¡¯re going to steal this Zubat? It belongs to someone far nobler and more talented than you. Don¡¯t even dream of catching it.¡±


    The other ninja, also bleeding from his ears, pointed a short knife at me:


    ¡°Get lost, or we¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±


    I was enraged. I could feel the veins in my arms swelling and the venom bubbling under my skin. A flash of purple crossed my vision as I realized my eyes were glowing a faint violet. Heat rose through my chest, something I rarely felt with such intensity. Beside me, Grimer also grew agitated. Its eyes narrowed in aggression, and its gelatinous body churned as if ready to attack.


    ¡°You idiots think you can stop me just because you¡¯re dressed like ninjas!¡± I shouted, fury overtaking my usually calm demeanor. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with!¡±


    The ninjas exchanged glances and laughed dryly. The Zubat, floating nearby with its pink aura, flapped lightly, watching everyone closely as if it didn¡¯t fully consider the ninjas its allies, despite being healed by them.


    Meanwhile, the dark-skinned girl was forced to look away for a moment as she was struck by another tail swipe from the increasingly frantic Rhydon. She crashed against the cave wall with a gasp. The Pok¨¦mon roared angrily, punching the ground and scattering debris, and she got back up with labored breathing, yet her expression was pure determination. Despite her bruises and split lip, she seemed to enjoy the fight.


    I glanced at the situation: Kara Auralis, as she had introduced herself, was single-handedly holding off the Rhydon. The other trainers, incapacitated by the previous attacks, were focused on helping their Pok¨¦mon. No one else would interrupt my confrontation with these two ninjas.


    ¡°Dozy,¡± I growled, ¡°attack them with Bite or Swift, whichever you prefer.¡±


    Grimer gurgled and launched itself diagonally, trying to catch the ninjas off guard. Several golden Swift projectiles shot out from its slimy body, aimed at both masked figures. Despite the blood dripping from their ears, their reflexes were impeccable: the ninja with the knife deflected a few stars with his weapon, while the other performed a somersault, dodging most of them. However, a few stars grazed them, cutting the fabric of their torsos and arms. They let out low grunts of pain, their murderous gazes fixed on me.


    The Zubat, with its increased speed, flew near the ceiling, emitting a threatening hum. I wondered if it would unleash that destructive screech again, but for now, it seemed to hold back. One of the ninjas rushed toward me at full speed, attempting to slash at me with his knife. I stepped back, and Dozy intervened to bite his arm. The ninja spun around, delivering a kick that forced Grimer to release him. A growl of frustration escaped my throat: these two were too skilled in close combat for us to defeat easily.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you take this chance from me!¡± I shouted, the venom in my veins pulsating. I felt the tip of my nail harden, ready to inject its toxin if I managed to scratch their skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional,¡± retorted the other masked figure with a cold smile. ¡°You think you can steal the plans of someone far above you.¡±


    ¡°Then try me!¡± I exclaimed, my voice reverberating, slightly distorted by my anger. I felt a tingling in my eyes, a purple glow enveloping my pupils.


    Grimer, crawling with tenacity, lunged again. I managed to dodge a slash from the knife and tried to claw at the ninja, but he stepped back in time. However, I noticed their movements weren¡¯t as fluid as before¡ªthe bleeding from their ears and the effects of the Zubat¡¯s screech were taking a toll. Even so, they still held an advantage over my clumsiness.


    Before the fight could be decided, the ninja closest to the Zubat turned his head. He probably sensed that the Rhydon was about to be defeated by the girl, and more trainers would arrive if they stayed too long. A fleeting glance passed between the two masked figures, and suddenly, one shouted:


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving!¡±


    ¡°Zubat, come!¡± ordered the other.


    The bat, descended to join them. It was clear they had no intention of letting anyone catch it. My eyes burned with rage as I realized they were going to leave, thwarting my plans once again. The knife-wielding ninja delivered a final kick to push me back and ran toward his companion, disappearing into another cavern.


    I stood there, panting, clenching my fists tightly. Dozy let out a frustrated gurgle, trying to track the direction they had gone, but there was no trace. The fight against those two had been brief and chaotic, but enough to show that they weren¡¯t amateurs¡ªthey were protecting that Zubat under orders from someone ¡°more noble and talented.¡±


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a commotion. Kara was being struck by the Rhydon¡¯s tail, launching her several meters away. She immediately got back up, a thin trail of blood on her lip, but her sky-blue aura still pulsed around her body. With an agile leap, she positioned herself on the beast¡¯s shoulder and delivered several direct blows. I watched as the Rhydon trembled, letting out an agonized roar, until it finally collapsed, panting. It didn¡¯t lose consciousness completely but was no longer able to fight. The dark-skinned girl descended with a gymnastic maneuver, landing a short distance from me with an expression of triumphant exhaustion.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she called out to me, her breath ragged. ¡°What happened to that Zubat?¡±


    I swallowed hard, still furious.


    ¡°Two ninjas appeared out of nowhere, healed it, mocked me, and¡­ left. I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Kara narrowed her eyes, shaking her head.


    ¡°I had sensed something strange before, but the Rhydon kept me busy. Those two must be from some clan, I guess. Well, what can you do?¡± She shrugged, and despite her injuries, she managed a slight smile. ¡°At least we stopped the madness with these Pok¨¦mon. We¡¯ve got to keep going, right?¡±


    I mimicked her, noting that most of the Rhyhorn were now incapacitated. The surviving trainers, battered and scratched, breathed a sigh of relief as a few opened a path through the rubble blocking the cave¡¯s exit. I noticed Kara flinch slightly as Machop and Mankey appeared with rocks on their shoulders, helping clear the way.


    ¡°Do you need a medic?¡± I asked, concerned about her injuries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied with a hint of pride. ¡°And you, Aspen? Did you achieve your goal?¡±


    I shrugged, holding back my frustration.


    ¡°No. That Zubat¡­ it was my target. But it¡¯s gone now. I couldn¡¯t catch it.¡±


    She raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really. I¡¯m not too interested in Zubat, but that one seemed special to me. It might belong to someone influential¡­ We¡¯ll have to be careful.¡±


    She wiped the blood from her lip and turned toward the newly cleared exit. We exchanged a few more words, but we both understood it was time to move on. The race wouldn¡¯t stop for our drama. We still had a chance to keep going up. Two or three more students joined us, and with several pushes, we managed to get through the narrow tunnel that Machop and Mankey had cleared. A damp air greeted us on the other side, promising that the underground labyrinth continued.


    I looked at Grimer, who was slowly following me, exhausted from the battles and the tension. I patted his slimy back gently.


    ¡°You did very well, my friend. You and I¡­ will prove that we are nobodies.¡±


    Dozy let out a tired gurgle, but it didn¡¯t confirm my intentions. I felt his lingering frustration and it was contagious. Suddenly, I realized I was just feeling sorry for myself ¨C we hadn¡¯t proven anything, we lost and in an unfair way. With renewed determination, I turned towards the auxiliary tunnel the ninjas had created. Kara, seeing me, smiled and followed me while saying:


    ¡°I want to learn the ninja fighting style, so I¡¯m going with you. From what I¡¯ve seen of this test, only a few dozen people will make it to the finish line, and I¡¯m definitely one of them,¡± she added with a confident smile.


    The two of us ran after the ninjas protecting that Zubat I had to capture.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Far away from that place, at the entrance of the caves, a slender figure with dark red or cherry hair stood near the entrance. Beside her, an Abra floated lazily, almost dozing, while a Mime Jr. clung to her arm with a fearful expression. The girl, with a somber and concentrated gaze, observed the depths of the cavern. Her psychic aura was palpable, slightly distorting the light around her.


    A voice over the speakers echoed in the area, announcing: ¡°Class B can begin now.¡± The girl narrowed her eyes, tilting her head as if assessing the situation. In the blink of an eye, she and her Pok¨¦mon disappeared. Teleportation. She left no trace.

 Where Are My Books?

    Chapter 12: Where Are My Books?


    Koga¡¯s daughter¡ªJanine, who was currently observing the race for her younger brother¡ªwatched the screens in the control room with satisfaction. Each monitor displayed a different corner of the Cerulean Caves, where the chaotic first-year race was unfolding. Resting her elbow on the table, she scratched her chin thoughtfully while the Pok¨¦mon League Federation (PLF) technicians adjusted the camera angles. Most of the screens showed nothing particularly interesting: fainted students, toxic gases in one sector, or a pack of half-conscious Pok¨¦mon. However, in one upper corner, a scene caught her attention and pleased her: her brother Niko¡¯s followers had just prevented the chubby kid¡ªwho apparently had an Alolan Grimer¡ªfrom capturing the Zubat her father had raised and reserved for Niko.


    Janine recalled how her father had designed this challenge as a test for Niko to overcome. The Zubat possessed several powerful ¡°Egg Moves¡± that had even incapacitated its own kind. It was undoubtedly a target of curiosity for many lower-class trainers. Still, Janine hadn¡¯t anticipated the appearance of a boy so resistant to poison. After all, she had watched him slip through a purple mist without fainting. She couldn¡¯t believe someone outside the clan could have such resistance to poison. But what intrigued her most was the poisonous spike that, on the monitor, the boy had handed to the dark-skinned fighter: Kara Auralis.


    ¡°A spike?¡± she murmured, zooming in on the image with a few taps on her touch panel. They observed as the girl used it to threaten and, indirectly, poison a Rhydon. How could something so small and seemingly insignificant affect a Pok¨¦mon of that caliber? Janine noted its purplish hue, that telltale shine of concentrated toxicity. This surprised her less than the fact that the boy with the Alolan Grimer had created it.


    If the boy had an Alolan Grimer, he must have had some kind of permit or belonged to a dark clan that controlled the importation of such Pok¨¦mon. The Dark Clan was among the most secretive and restrictive, dominating interregional espionage and, most importantly, information and surveillance in dangerous areas. Janine blinked, wondering if her brother Niko knew that this adversary might have ties to that clan or another faction. Perhaps he was an exile or simply an intruder who had inherited an Alolan egg improperly.


    ¡°That brat¡­¡± she whispered, her tone teetering on the edge of anger. ¡°Either way, he was stopped by Niko¡¯s ninjas in that battle. I wonder if he¡¯ll cross our path again.¡±


    She shifted her gaze to another screen, which showed the aura-wielding girl who had fought Rhydon head-on. According to Janine¡¯s information, her name was Kara Auralis, and her abilities resembled an advanced form of aura control, something unusual for her age and even stranger if she didn¡¯t belong to the Fighting Clan. It was evident that neither her attire nor her fighting style matched those of a legitimate descendant of the main Fighting family. Nevertheless, her mastery of the blue aura indicated colossal talent.


    Janine was about to notify her brother Niko that both the poison boy and the aura girl could pose a challenge to his plans when, suddenly, the screens showed the pair pursuing the ninjas. They were running¡ªor rather, the girl was running while half-dragging the boy¡ªafter Niko¡¯s ninjas and the Zubat. Janine¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°How dare they chase them directly?¡± she murmured with a hint of annoyance.


    She was about to reach for a handheld communicator to warn her brother when something on another screen caught her attention. For a few seconds, a figure appeared floating¡ªor almost floating¡ªalongside an Abra, teleporting at short intervals. Janine¡¯s expression changed to one of pure astonishment. A chill ran through her. It wasn¡¯t possible that¡­


    ¡°What the hell is she doing here¡­?¡± Janine blurted aloud without realizing it.


    Several instructors monitoring the screens turned their heads. One jumped in surprise, and another let out a shout of disbelief. They all stared, slack-jawed, at what they were seeing: the psychic girl with dark reddish hair was inside the cave, moving through short teleports with a Mime Jr. clinging to her arm, her expression focused and simmering with anger. The control room erupted into murmurs as Janine frowned with rage, wondering what motivations the Psychic Clan could have.


    Elsewhere in the Cerulean Caves, the aforementioned girl, Vera, moved through brief teleports, her Abra ¡°Sage¡± cooperating with difficulty. Constant teleportation would wear out most Abra, but Vera wasn¡¯t an ordinary trainer. She panted slightly, more from the anger boiling inside her than from physical exhaustion. Every time she stopped to let Sage catch its breath, she recalled why she was there.


    ¡°Where are my books?¡± she murmured, crossing a narrow passageway, her heart burning with rage.


    She had searched almost the entire Academy for the two valuable volumes her parents had left her, her only tangible reminder of a past she preferred to forget. She had become a ghost, prowling hallways, evading professors and prefects, and using brief teleports to avoid being caught on cameras. Yet, every search had proven fruitless. The books seemed to have vanished into thin air. There was only one possibility left: that boy, Aspen¡ªaccording to what she had overheard¡ªhad taken them either accidentally or intentionally during the chaos in the library.


    Vera¡¯s hands clenched into fists. She was furious. She had seen him from afar after he had disappeared for a week, fainting in the library, and she had a gut feeling that the chubby boy was involved. Of course, she couldn¡¯t approach him without drawing suspicion from the professors, so she had waited for the right moment to enter the cave and hunt him down. She was sure she could find him by detecting his ¡°scent¡± of poison, as her psychic affinity allowed her to perceive that unusual purple energy.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Sage, focus,¡± she ordered in a low voice. The Abra yawned, barely opening one eye, and projected a faint psychic beam. Vera felt a jolt in her mind, confirming that there was indeed a trail of poison in the distance¡ªnot a normal one, but potent, perhaps belonging to an Alolan Grimer. She smiled disdainfully. Then, her anger surged even stronger: if that thief had the audacity to steal her books, he had better be ready to face punishment.


    ¡°Take me to him,¡± she demanded once the Abra locked onto a direction. She teleported a few meters with a faint flash, advancing with this ¡°leap¡± tactic at intervals. This allowed her to bypass obstacles with relative ease. It wasn¡¯t as loud a teleport as that of a Kadabra or Alakazam, but it was effective.


    In her mind, Vera repeated to herself that she would retrieve the books at all costs, no matter how many she had to crush in a psychic abyss. ¡°That idiot¡­ will pay for this,¡± she thought. After everything, she wouldn¡¯t let her only family memories vanish into the hands of a stranger.


    Meanwhile, in another part of the labyrinth, Aspen struggled to keep moving, but his body was giving out. He had been running for what felt like forever after dealing with Rhyhorn, ninjas, and the fiasco of failing to capture the Zubat. Beside him, Kara Auralis jogged with apparent ease, the tension in her muscles seeming to energize her. Despite having fought a massive Rhydon, she didn¡¯t look nearly as exhausted.


    ¡°Hey, the race is still on,¡± Kara said, glancing at Aspen with a mix of concern and pity. ¡°But at this rate, we¡¯ll never get past the middle sections. And don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªI like having company¡ªbut you¡¯re way too slow.¡±


    Aspen panted, feeling a sting in his side. The latent poison in his spleen gave him extra resistance to toxins but no boost to his speed. Unfortunately, nothing about his current state kept him in shape. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m doing my best,¡± he mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m no athlete.¡±


    Kara clicked her tongue, stopping for a second. Then, without asking for permission, she bent down and hoisted Aspen onto her shoulder like a sack of potatoes. The boy let out a shout of surprise and embarrassment.


    ¡°W-what are you doing? Put me down! You¡¯ll hurt your back!¡± he protested.


    She simply laughed and pushed off with her legs, running at full speed, her aura flaring around her. Aspen felt everything around him blur and instinctively shut his eyes.


    ¡°You better shut up,¡± Kara said, breathing heavily. ¡°If I get tired, I¡¯ll drop you, and you don¡¯t want to roll across the ground. Besides, this way, we¡¯ll catch up to those damn ninjas who stole your Zubat, right?¡±


    Mortified, Aspen stopped arguing. Images of the ninjas, the Zubat, and the humiliation of having his chance snatched away swirled in his mind. The walls blurred by with the pounding of Kara¡¯s footsteps and the resonance of her aura. After a few minutes, she stopped abruptly, letting Aspen down. He collapsed, his legs trembling.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± he protested, halfway between terror and anger.


    ¡°Look, they¡¯re there,¡± Kara whispered, pointing down a corridor.


    Indeed, a few meters ahead were the silhouettes of the ninjas, with the Zubat perched on a rock above them. They were joined by a couple of trainers in dark clothing, likely reinforcements. Aspen felt his hatred boil again. He wasn¡¯t sure if he could defeat them, but his pride pushed him to at least face them.


    When the ninjas noticed Kara and Aspen¡¯s presence, their expressions turned murderous. The Zubat, still perched on the rock, seemed disinterested in helping them; it merely watched the scene unfold with curiosity. One of the ninjas spoke:


    ¡°I thought we made ourselves clear. This Zubat belongs to someone more noble. What don¡¯t you understand? You¡¯re not getting it! Leave now if you don¡¯t want to be crushed.¡±


    The other ninja scoffed and released a Pok¨¦ Ball, from which emerged a scarred Weezing, floating and exuding a nauseating gas. The first ninja followed suit, releasing an Ekans that coiled with a venomous hiss. Kara frowned, disappointed:


    ¡°Weezing and Ekans? I expected more formidable Pok¨¦mon. Ugh, how boring.¡±


    Without another word, Kara assumed a martial stance, her blue aura intensifying. Aspen thought she would send out her Machop or Mankey, but the girl raised her chin arrogantly:


    ¡°Whatever. I can handle these two Pok¨¦mon myself. Barehanded.¡±


    Before Aspen could ask if she was serious, she launched herself with a battle cry, delivering punches and kicks to one of the ninjas and their Pok¨¦mon. Her attacks were swift, though Weezing¡¯s gas made visibility and breathing difficult. Kara coughed but didn¡¯t back down, cutting through the haze with a combo of knee strikes and elbow blows that left flashes of her aura.


    Meanwhile, the other ninja and his Ekans confronted Aspen and Dozy. The ninja sneered venomously:


    ¡°Still eager to fight, fatso?¡±


    Aspen felt his stomach churn. He remembered the times people teased him about his weight, but it didn¡¯t bother him as much anymore. Now his blood burned with determination. He released Dozy, who emerged with an aggressive gurgle. Strangely, Aspen pulled a large glass jar with a special seal from his backpack¡ªsomething his grandmother had given him for venom experiments.


    ¡°Dozy, spit Toxic into this,¡± he commanded, placing the jar on the ground.


    With a growl, the Alolan Grimer opened its mouth, pouring a shiny purple liquid so thick it slid slowly into the jar¡¯s throat. The ninja frowned, utterly baffled by what he was seeing. Ekans coiled, hissing impatiently. The Zubat above fixed its gaze on Aspen, tilting its head with fascination.


    When the jar was nearly half full, Aspen sealed it momentarily and gazed at its contents with a mix of fear and resolve. Then, without warning, he uncorked it and drank the venom directly, producing a wet sound that echoed in the cave. Aspen¡¯s throat burned as if he were swallowing liquid fire, and a purplish flush spread across his skin.


    The ninja stepped back, incredulous. In the observation room, many professors covered their mouths, and Janine let out a cry of pure shock. The psychic girl with the Abra, who had appeared floating in another part of the cave, was also stunned, her eyes wide as plates.


    Everyone present in the cavern froze. Aspen felt the Toxic searing inside him, an effervescence coursing through his stomach and the area where his modified spleen resided. A ringing sound filled his ears, and his mind overflowed with hatred and determination.

 Improper Capture

    Chapter 13: ¡°Improper Capture¡±


    The Cerulean Caves echoed with distant sounds of battles and frantic footsteps. The atmosphere had become even more oppressive since Aspen, in an act bordering on madness, drank the poison his own Alolan Grimer¡ªDozy¡ªhad spit into a glass jar. Around him, horrified and incredulous stares rose; even Kara, the dark-skinned fighter who moments ago had been battling the ninjas and their Pok¨¦mon, froze in shock, letting out a stifled laugh that halfway turned into a look of bewilderment. Many trainers, including the sinister Vera, the psychic with the Abra and Mime Jr., watched Aspen with open mouths. How could he still be standing after drinking such pure venom?


    Aspen didn¡¯t appear stronger or more powerful. He wasn¡¯t emitting any special aura. In fact, his breathing seemed normal; there were no signs of pain. He simply planted himself with his legs slightly apart, trying to mimic the karate stance he had seen Kara Auralis use. He looked clumsy, lacking the natural elegance that the fighter exuded. With a hesitant movement, he raised his fists, as if unsure how to properly hold a martial arts guard, and snapped:


    ¡°Stupid ninja, you dare approach me?¡±


    The ninja leader, a medium-built student with bloodshot eyes filled with anger, stared at Aspen with contempt. A trickle of blood dripped from his ear due to the intensity of the sonic attack the Zubat had unleashed moments before. Nearby, his shorter and slimmer companion writhed on the ground, his arm swollen from one of Kara¡¯s blows. Meanwhile, the Weezing floated with its vapors half-dispersed, and the Ekans coiled, hissing ferociously.


    Kara threw a punch that struck the jaw of the higher-ranking ninja. He managed to block part of the blow with his forearm but took a few steps back, a flicker of surprise in his gaze. Still, he was quick enough to slip past and close in on Aspen, delivering a spinning kick in the air to distract the fighter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± he growled, wielding a silver kunai that gleamed under the cave¡¯s dim lighting.


    Time seemed to stop for a moment. Kara was busy with the other ninja and the Pok¨¦mon, trying to counter the toxic gas and dodge their assaults. Dozy didn¡¯t react quickly enough to intervene. Aspen, with his fist raised in a ¡°beginner karateka¡± pose, saw the blade coming straight for his forearm. He braced for a bloody slash, but what echoed instead was a metallic screech, like a weapon scraping against a block of diamond.


    A bright flash reflected in the ninja¡¯s eyes. Aspen¡¯s shirt tore, revealing, instead of skin, a crystalline formation shaped like a thick diamond, covering his forearm like an improvised shield. The kunai¡¯s metal clashed against the transparent surface, producing tiny sparks. The ninja hesitated for a moment, stunned, and Aspen took advantage of the proximity to extend his right arm, whose index finger ended in a hardened, whitish nail. He aimed for the ninja¡¯s side, clumsily but effectively driving the tip in.


    ¡°Gah¡­!¡± the ninja gasped, his face contorting from the sudden burning sensation coursing through his blood, the effect of the condensed toxin.


    In a defensive act, he tried to pull away and retreat, but just then, a pink psychic energy enveloped him, immobilizing him with an invisible force that lifted him off the ground. The ninja let out a scream, flailing his arms, and in the blink of an eye, he was hurled against the cave wall, hitting it with his back and collapsing at the feet of his stunned Weezing. The crash mingled with the sound of cracking stone.


    Aspen turned his head, panting heavily, in the direction of the psychic energy¡¯s source. He hadn¡¯t done that. He noticed a quick movement, like a teleportation, and instinctively took a step back. Just a few feet away, Vera, the dark reddish-haired psychic girl who had recently stormed into the school, materialized. She floated inches off the ground, an Abra beside her with a sleepy gaze and a Mime Jr. clutching her arm like a small clown with curious eyes. Her expression was filled with anger, and the tension in her jaw was visible even under the dim light.


    ¡°You¡­?¡± Aspen stammered, his voice barely audible.


    His heart pounded furiously. He remembered Vera from when she had torn through library shelves and nearly killed him. And now she was there, just a few meters away, staring at him as if he were the source of all her troubles. The adrenaline coursing through him mixed with deep terror; the scene felt like a hellish d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Vera floated forward two steps, her Abra ¡°Sage¡± obeying her mind without verbal commands, teleporting further back to keep watch. Mime Jr. clung to Vera, observing everything with wide eyes. She didn¡¯t speak, merely surrounding Aspen with that psychic energy that seemed to press down on the atmosphere. Aspen swallowed hard, fearful of a mental assault. But then, Vera raised her voice:


    ¡°Give me back my books,¡± she spat, her tone harsh, as if she wanted to pour her anger into every word.


    Aspen was utterly confused. He didn¡¯t even clearly remember those books. But something clicked in his brain: yes, a couple of old volumes had appeared in the library during that confrontation, and he had grabbed them in a moment of panic, thinking they might help him learn more about his Alolan Grimer¡¯s evolution and the world of poison. He had never looked at them again, too engrossed in his problems since becoming a ¡°student¡± of his grandmother¡¯s technique.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he managed to say, breathing heavily. ¡°I can give them back. I didn¡¯t know they were yours. But¡­ let me finish this test and¡­ capture the Zubat.¡±


    The girl continued to float in a posture that, though still, exuded restrained fury. Her eyes glowed with a reddish hue, and her clenched teeth never relaxed. She was about to say something when a sudden screech echoed through the air. It was the Zubat, hovering at a distance, as if intrigued by the scene. The remaining conscious ninjas tensed, but their half-conscious leader couldn¡¯t issue orders. The Zubat seemed curious about what Aspen had just done with his poison crystal.


    The ninja who had been hurled against the wall groaned, clutching his poisoned side. He looked up with terror on his face, watching as the Zubat descended several meters, seemingly ignoring his desperate pleas. He tried to stand, pointing a trembling finger at it:


    ¡°Zubat, get back here! You belong to young master Niko!¡± he shouted, adrenaline barely keeping him upright.


    The bat glanced at him indifferently and unleashed wind blades (Air Cutter), slicing through the ninja¡¯s clothes and leaving several bleeding cuts. Then, it turned its attention to the battle Kara was still fighting against the other ninjas. It was clear the fighter was beginning to pick up on her opponents¡¯ tricks, anticipating their moves with astounding skill. Her kicks and punches not only maintained their strength but became more fluid as the seconds passed, as if she were memorizing each action and incorporating it into her technique. One ninja grumbled, ¡°Damn¡­ copycat!¡± before taking a direct punch to the jaw that knocked him out.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    The Zubat, perhaps tired of the uncertainty, perched on a fallen rock, flapping its wings with a faint hum. Aspen exhaled, clutching the Pok¨¦ Ball he had previously attempted to use. He hesitated to move with Vera floating so close and Kara wreaking havoc, but his determination pushed him forward. He took a step, and the bat didn¡¯t immediately flee, as if waiting for a resolution. For a moment, they seemed to size each other up.


    ¡°Do you think you can catch it this time?!¡± one of the ninjas growled, clicking his tongue in frustration.


    Vera, her anger still simmering, glanced at the Zubat and snapped her fingers. She could have teleported it away if she wanted, but she didn¡¯t seem interested in the Pok¨¦mon, only in recovering her books. Kara, meanwhile, kept the ninjas at bay with the precision of a whirlwind¡ªknee strike, elbow jab, flying kick¡ªneutralizing one after another. When one tried to release another Pok¨¦mon to reinforce the attack, the girl closed the distance with her blue aura, knocking him out with a powerful elbow.


    Time seemed to freeze for an instant. Aspen raised the Pok¨¦ Ball. The Zubat glanced at him with curiosity. With a single motion of his arm, Aspen threw it with as much precision as he could muster. The ball traced an arc through the air and struck the Pok¨¦mon¡¯s side. A red flash absorbed it, transforming it into a scarlet beam that entered the sphere. Silence fell, broken only by the pounding hearts of those present. The Pok¨¦ Ball hit the ground, bounced a couple of times, and shook. Once¡­ twice¡­ three times, until a soft ¡°click¡± echoed. It was caught.


    The conscious ninja let out a groan of despair and tried to lunge at Aspen. However, the poison coursing through him from the earlier scratch weakened his legs, forcing him to collapse to his knees. He was too drained to stop the capture. Kara glanced at Aspen and asked:


    ¡°Did you do it?¡±


    He swallowed hard, feeling a mix of exhilaration and guilt, his muscles trembling from the accumulated tension:


    ¡°Yes¡­ I think I¡­ caught it.¡±


    Vera raised an eyebrow and let out a bitter laugh. She wasn¡¯t impressed by Aspen¡¯s accomplishment, as her books were still her priority. With an exasperated sigh, she approached him without needing her Abra to teleport her. As the atmosphere began to relax slightly, several trainers injured by the Weezing¡¯s gas crawled away to escape the area.


    Aspen tried to move to pick up the Pok¨¦ Ball, but he realized his feet were stuck to the ground, anchored by a crystal that had sprouted from his soles when he drank Dozy¡¯s venom. Apparently, by absorbing the toxin in massive amounts, his body had unconsciously begun condensing the poison, expanding it beneath his feet to stabilize him. It was as if he were bolted to the floor.


    Kara approached, muttering, ¡°Hey, genius, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± She examined him in amazement, noticing how the skin of his ankles and calves had formed a veined, purplish crystal layer fused with the rocky ground.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡± Aspen stammered, struggling to break free.


    Kara sighed with a mix of incredulity and annoyance:


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to yank you out.¡±


    She extended her arms and grabbed him by the shoulders, giving a firm pull. A crackling sound echoed as the crystals shattered, and Aspen broke free from the stone, leaving behind several jagged spikes that broke like thick glass. He collapsed forward into Kara¡¯s arms, and she pushed him upright. Aspen let out a muffled cry of pain but felt relieved to be mobile again.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± he whispered, his face flushed. The tingling from the toxin still coursed through him, but he seemed stable.


    Vera approached, her narrowed eyes fixed on him:


    ¡°Enough of this nonsense. Tell me where my books are.¡±


    ¡°C-calm down. I¡¯ll return them as soon as I can. I didn¡¯t mean to steal anything. I just¡­ found them in the library when¡­¡± Aspen¡¯s words tumbled out.


    Kara joined the conversation, shrugging:


    ¡°You two know each other?¡± she asked, surprised by Vera¡¯s furious expression and Aspen¡¯s fearful demeanor.


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Vera grumbled. ¡°He stole my books. Or took them. Or has them, whatever. I need them, and I¡¯m not leaving without them.¡±


    ¡°And I¡­ won¡¯t leave without¡­ the Zubat,¡± Aspen retorted, holding up the captured Pok¨¦ Ball.


    Kara tilted her head, intrigued, and smirked. She seemed amused by the chaotic situation. For a few seconds, the two girls stared at each other: one with dark skin and a barely contained laugh, the other floating slightly with her Abra and a faint psychic aura surrounding her figure. They didn¡¯t know each other, but in a strange twist of events, they both exhaled simultaneously, as if realizing there was no need for hostility.


    Aspen, meanwhile, simply rubbed his sore shoulders, grateful not to be anchored to the ground anymore.


    ¡°Well, Aspen, if you¡¯re lying about my books¡­¡± Vera threatened, her voice so firm that, for a moment, it felt as though the entire cave had chilled.


    ¡°No¡­¡± he stammered. ¡°I¡¯ll return them, really. Just¡­ I don¡¯t have them here. They¡¯re at my house, I think. I had to leave them in a drawer.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to survive this race to get out of the cave. I¡¯ll be watching you,¡± Vera replied.


    Kara let out a mocking snort:


    ¡°Haha, I like your style, psychic girl. And maybe we¡¯ll make an interesting team. Though I don¡¯t trust people with teleportation powers.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same about someone who copies ninja moves in five minutes,¡± Vera hissed, a slight curve appearing on her lips.


    Oddly, there was an air of camaraderie forming that surprised Aspen, who tilted his head like a confused Bidoof. It seemed these two had the potential to get along¡­ somewhat.


    At that moment, a new commotion made them turn. From the depths of the corridor, an enraged voice boomed:


    ¡°Who dares to steal what belongs to me¡­?!¡± roared a boy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    In the observation room, Janine watched in disbelief as Aspen remained alive and, worse yet, had captured the Zubat her father Koga had designed for Niko. She observed helplessly as the psychic girl neutralized the leader of the henchmen, and the dark-skinned fighter blocked the other ninjas. The chaos was total. Several instructors were left speechless when it was revealed that Aspen drank concentrated venom. Janine, furious, bit her lip, muttering to herself that her brother wouldn¡¯t take this well. She immediately grabbed the communicator:


    ¡°Niko?¡± she said, her voice tense. ¡°If you¡¯re listening, your ninjas failed. The kid¡­ the fat one¡­ has captured the Zubat. You better go recover it unless you want to look ridiculous. I¡¯ll notify Dad as soon as I can.¡±


    She ended the call, and one of the technicians murmured something about the brutality of the scene. Janine gritted her teeth. She had no doubt that her brother would head to the site in a murderous rage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the cave, Aspen had just stepped forward to pick up the Zubat¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball when he heard the footsteps of three people. A dark and powerful aura filled the space, like a harbinger of impending tragedy. A boy dressed in strange ninjutsu clothing with purple hair appeared, venom reflecting in his eyes. Beside him, a muscular orange-haired figure with arms wider than a Machoke¡¯s, and a girl floating with pink-red hair, her psychic power glowing faintly violet.


    Niko¡¯s voice rang out with cruel mockery:


    ¡°So, a plebeian with no background dared to steal something that belongs to me¡­¡±


    Aspen felt offended but then froze. A cold shiver ran down his left side, and a fiery heat on his right, recognizing at a glance that Kara and Vera had assumed fierce combat stances, both with furious expressions. The fallen ninjas on the ground groaned in fear upon seeing their supreme leader, Niko, and his two Class A companions. The Zubat in Aspen¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball might have been the source of the venom clan heir¡¯s rage.


    Aspen heard two voices hissing with unimaginable hatred:


    ¡°Alex¡­¡±


    ¡°Lisa¡­¡±


    Aspen noticed how Kara on his left ignited her blue aura, while Vera on his right intensified hers, the pink hue growing more vibrant. Both seemed ready to erupt in rage. Aspen swallowed hard, seeing the fiery determination in the two girls¡¯ faces, and could only whisper in fear:


    ¡°Oh¡­ shit.¡±

 Crystals

    Chapter 14: Crystals


    Fear continues to clench Aspen¡¯s insides as he feels Vera so close, her eyes blazing and her aura vibrating just like that time in the library. He still hasn¡¯t forgotten what happened that day, when she nearly sent entire bookshelves flying and left an indescribable chaos in her wake. The fear of that overwhelming psychic force keeps Aspen on high alert, but he has no time to dwell on it as a blurred purple figure charges toward him, moving with the fluidity of a trained assassin.


    It¡¯s Niko, wielding two short swords with the ease of someone who has fought a thousand battles. The blades gleam under the dim light, coming at him so quickly that he barely manages to raise his arm, now covered by a layer of poisonous crystals. The first strike creates a screeching spark, a sharp sound that tests the resilience of the toxic barrier he hastily formed. The second sword finds a gap, slipping through with a twist, forcing Aspen to use his index finger to deflect its path. He narrowly avoids being run through, but the blade grazes his hand, opening a wound that instantly bleeds and burns, making him stifle a pained groan.


    The attack doesn¡¯t stop there. Niko shifts his body fluidly and delivers a powerful kick to Aspen¡¯s ribs, sending him airborne before he can react or brace himself. The impact rips a strangled cry from his throat, and the ground vanishes beneath him in the blink of an eye. He thinks he¡¯s about to crash into the rocks, but Dozy stretches from several meters away to intercept him. The impact against the Alolan Grimer¡¯s muddy body is less lethal than colliding with stone, though pain still shoots through his back and neck. The air rushes from his lungs, and for a second, the world spins, swallowed by a distant buzzing.


    Aspen hasn¡¯t even recovered from the shock when a tingling in his veins tells him something is very wrong. The poison intensifies inside him, multiplying with each heartbeat. Despite his body¡¯s natural resistance, this toxin seems specially crafted, its effects worsening mercilessly. He grits his teeth, feeling his forehead burn, but at the same time, he senses his spleen¡ªthe organ modified through the Five Poison Organs technique¡ªreacting. The toxin doesn¡¯t stop completely, but the spleen condenses it into crystals that don¡¯t heal the damage but at least reduce the immediate danger of falling unconscious.


    Aspen breathes erratically, feeling a tingling in his wounded hand where blood still drips, and forces himself to stand, swaying while Dozy coils beside him. His free arm quickly forms another diamond-shaped shield of crystallized venom¡ªan improvised defense. He doesn¡¯t feel safe, but he has no choice. In a nearly desperate motion, he throws Zubat¡¯s Pok¨¦ Ball. The Pok¨¦mon flutters out, blinking curiously, and after a moment, its eyes flash with a small glimmer of recognition, as if acknowledging Aspen as its trainer.


    Niko watches intently, his smirk shifting from arrogant surprise to calm fury.


    Three Pok¨¦ Balls open before Aspen, releasing Beedrill, a male Nidoran, and Bulbasaur. The presence of those three Poison-type Pok¨¦mon adds even more pressure. Aspen swallows hard, intimidated by the overwhelming force against him, but keeps his gaze steady. He looks at Dozy and, with a trembling voice, orders him to use Stockpile to strengthen himself before the imminent battle. Then, he harnesses the poison ravaging his body to form crystals around his ears, hoping to shield himself from the sound-based attacks he plans to use. He shifts his gaze to Zubat and, with a mix of mockery and determination, declares:


    ¡ªNoizy, make as much noise as you can.


    Aspen had just given Zubat that name, deliberately chosen to irritate Niko. The Zubat obeys, unleashing a piercing screech that reverberates through the cave walls¡ªnot strong enough to knock out the enemies, but enough to paralyze or at least distract them for a few seconds. Bulbasaur recoils; Nidoran raises its horn uneasily, and Beedrill buzzes, its wings trembling amid the cacophony. Aspen seizes the moment to take a deep breath.


    The sting in his hand hasn¡¯t faded, and the poison continues to burn through his bloodstream. His legs tremble, his head spins, but he must remain conscious at all costs.


    Aspen blinks and catches sight of Kara fighting an orange-haired man wearing gleaming metal gauntlets, each punch carrying an aggression that reflects in every movement. Both have a Machop, but Kara also commands a Mankey, which leaps onto one of the man¡¯s two Tyrogue. Alex, as he seems to be named, coordinates his Pok¨¦mon with precise strikes, and every time his gauntlets hit the rock, sparks fly. Kara counters with devastating kicks and a seamless chain of martial arts techniques, displaying her mastery. The spectacle borders on the superhuman, yet neither of them seems to pay attention to the surrounding chaos.


    Meanwhile, Vera and a pink-haired girl float at a distance, each surrounded by psychic barriers. Rocks lift from the ground and launch with a mere thought, while their Abra teleport to evade attacks. A Staryu and an Eevee belonging to the girl, apparently named Lisa, dash across the battlefield, occasionally attacking, while Vera¡¯s Mime Jr., clearly inexperienced in combat, struggles to raise small protective walls whenever she takes a psychic hit. They¡¯re both so consumed by their rage that asking for help is impossible.


    Shouts and growls echo, and occasional craters form in the cave walls, the result of their mental clashes.


    The ninjas who were Niko¡¯s subordinates are no longer scattered across the ground. It seems they were teleported out of the caves before the battle escalated. Aspen hadn¡¯t even noticed, and Niko doesn¡¯t seem to care, as if they no longer serve any purpose. Niko stands impassively, chin raised, eyes fixed on his prey. His frown shows the cold calculation of someone who believes they are in total control. He dismisses his opponent¡¯s intimidating presence with disdain, ignoring the fact that the cave has become a boiling pot of unrestrained violence.


    The poison in Aspen¡¯s veins intensifies his heartbeat. A tingling courses through his arms, and he feels his body faltering, but he mentally repeats that he must endure. He commands Dozy to unleash his secret weapon.


    Grimer opens his mouth and emits an oppressive aura that spreads through the cave. The air thickens. The enemy Pok¨¦mon, even Niko¡¯s, seem to cower for a moment, their attacks weakening as they glance around uneasily. It¡¯s the intimidation ability copied through Power of Alchemy after that peculiar training with his grandmother¡¯s Arbok.


    Niko, however, simply raises an eyebrow, his expression unreadable:


    ¡ªDo you think this will be enough?


    His face remains calm, but his gaze betrays a growing rage. Aspen, gripping his venomous shield, extends one corner into a sharp edge to wield as a weapon. But Niko reacts with lightning speed, lunging forward. The clash between his blade and Aspen¡¯s crystallized venom sparks violently, shaking Aspen¡¯s arm. His elbow nearly pops out of place, and he sees Niko shifting his leg for a brutal elbow strike to his jaw. Aspen barely twists in time, blocking with part of his shield, yet the impact leaves a high-pitched ringing in his ears.


    Meanwhile, Bulbasaur and Nidoran assault Dozy, who endures with Stockpile and bites back fiercely. Bulbasaur swings its bulb and lashes out with a Vine Whip that slams against Grimer, making him quiver. Nidoran follows up with a Poison Jab. Noizy flits wildly, using Agility to dodge Beedrill¡¯s jabs and counter with waves of sound. The bug, slightly stunned by the intimidation, strikes at the air, unable to land a solid hit. Every time Noizy flaps his wings, screeches ripple through the battlefield, causing opponents to falter, offering Aspen a fleeting moment of relief.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    A deep rumble shakes the cave. Perhaps from Vera and Lisa¡¯s psychic duel, or Kara and Alex¡¯s sheer force. Stones fall from the ceiling, even shards of stalactites crashing down, scattering white dust. One nearly hits Aspen¡¯s head, forcing him to dodge. Niko seizes the distraction to slash at his leg, but luck lets Aspen move his foot just in time. The cut still draws blood, staining the rocky ground.


    Every breath is agony. He doesn¡¯t know how much longer he can endure the venom, the wounds, and the adrenaline barely numbing the pain.


    Niko executes a quick spin, brandishing both swords, and the boy raises his improvised crystal blade to clash. Sparks fly, and the echo of metal twisting against hardened venom reverberates. Niko¡¯s free fist buries itself in Aspen¡¯s torso, forcing him back with the sensation that his spine is about to give out. The cave spins for a second. When he manages to blink, he sees Niko with a grimace of frustration, almost indignant that his prey is still resisting. There is no mercy in his pupils, only a trace of sadism.


    In a blind act of courage, Aspen orders Noizy to intensify his sound attack. The Zubat envelops himself in a thin aura and releases a Chatter that briefly confuses Beedrill and Bulbasaur. Nidoran staggers, and Dozy takes the opportunity to spit out a Clear Smog that covers part of the field in a repulsive haze. That mixture of toxins and noise stuns the opponents, and the boy, gasping, barely remains standing. He notices blood slipping from his hand, his breathing as heavy as if he were dragging an anchor. Seeking help from Kara is useless, as she is deep in her own battle, and Vera seems on the verge of mental collapse alongside her pink-haired opponent.


    Niko covers his mouth with a forearm. The smoke clings to his clothes while his Beedrill stumbles out, its antennae numbed by the sounds. Bulbasaur, hit by the smog, steps back with a growl of rage, and Nidoran looks close to his limits. However, Niko shows no sign of surrender. He charges at Aspen with a knee aimed at his stomach. He barely manages to raise the shield to deflect part of the impact, but the rest of the blow sends him crashing against a rocky outcrop. A crack resounds in his back, and the pain searing through him nearly makes him scream. The poison pulsing in his veins reignites with every jolt.


    There is no chance for respite. While Aspen writhes on the ground, Niko approaches to finish him off. He raises his sword and directs it at his chest with lethal precision. Aspen drags the shield and barely brushes against the blade, preventing the fatal stab. A screech of shattered crystals expands. A faint gray glow floods the cave again as Noizy launches another soundwave, trying to keep Beedrill and the others out of combat. Bulbasaur stumbles back, and Dozy reacts with a growl, biting onto its vines. One of the whips strikes the wall, sending a spray of pebbles everywhere.


    The air reeks of sweat, venom, and dust. Aspen suffers from dizziness that barely allows him to move. In his mind, the thought of dying right there thunders. He clings to the hope that his spleen contains enough poison to prevent immediate collapse, but the pain in his hand and ribs reduces his strength to a thread. Niko raises his sword again, a frozen fire in his expression:


    ¡ªStop resisting, you¡¯ll gain nothing by prolonging this ¡ªhe murmurs, his voice devoid of any empathy.


    The tip of one sword lingers mere centimeters from Aspen¡¯s throat, while the other traces a light arc through the air, ready to deliver a lethal slash at any moment. A current of air thick with dust and venom shakes the rocks, shifting fragments of the ceiling that creak with the promise of an imminent collapse.


    Aspen¡¯s body throbs with increasingly acute pain. The venom running through his veins, far from stabilizing, escalates in intensity, growing stronger with each heartbeat. His natural resistance to poison is not enough to counter the corrosive effect that Niko has injected through his blade, and the toxin¡¯s weight feels like an anchor constricting his muscles. Even so, his modified spleen absorbs much of the substance, condensing it into crystals that do not heal the damage but slow the lethal advance.


    A sharp sting lacerating his left arm reminds him that blood is still flowing from the open wound. A piercing dizziness blurs his vision, but the terror of falling defenseless keeps his eyelids from closing. He grips the solid venom shield on his right arm, trembling with each breath. Niko keeps his gaze fixed on him, and in that deadly stillness, the certainty is evident¡ªhe intends to end Aspen¡¯s life without hesitation.


    The edge of the right sword descends. Aspen attempts to raise the rhombus-shaped shield to block, and barely manages it. A metallic crash rings out as crystal collides with steel, scattering tiny shards of hardened venom spinning through the air. Niko¡¯s other blade grazes Aspen¡¯s side in a shallow cut, enough to draw a sharp cry from him. An infernal burning spreads through the wound, amplifying the toxic surge within him.


    A tremor shakes the cave, and large rocks break loose from a distant corner where Kara and Alex¡¯s battle triggers devastating kicks against the walls. In the air, psychic waves from Vera and the pink-haired girl also reverberate, hurling debris that shakes the entire structure. Each clash lifts a cloud of dust, hindering sight and breath.


    Niko moves with the fluidity of a ninja. A circular motion, and his sword slices through the air toward Aspen¡¯s lower abdomen. He barely manages to stumble backward, feeling the metal brush against the fabric of his clothes. A jolt of pain crosses his mind, aware that a more precise hit would be enough to send him into darkness forever.


    Aspen¡¯s throat tightens. His consciousness wavers. Between the venom¡¯s oppression and the fear boiling inside him, he barely clings to the hope of surviving. As he presses his left hand against the wall, a viscous thread drips down, and the numbing sting creeps up his arm. Through a veil of blood and sweat, he sees Niko¡¯s figure advancing once more, weapons raised. He tries to call out to Dozy to move behind him, but his breath cuts off as Bulbasaur and Nidoran corner Grimer.


    A chill washes over him as he senses something dense within himself. The toxin that his spleen had been blocking builds up, exerting pressure on his arteries and muscles. Dizziness clouds his mind, but also a flash of realization. The wound on his arm is leaking something more than normal blood¡ªa purplish, semi-liquid mass bubbling from the open flesh. Desperate for breath, he realizes that his body is producing a mixture of venom and bodily fluid, which begins to crystallize upon contact with the air.


    A groan escapes his lips, the pain unbearable. He tries to move, and his hand brushes against a rock outcrop. Some of the venom drips from the wound onto the surface, and he watches as it quickly hardens into a sharp, gleaming layer. For a second, the surprise makes him blink. He realizes that perhaps he can use this momentary gift as a last resort.


    Niko does not stop. The attack aimed at his torso once again meets the shield. Sparks multiply, and Aspen pushes with his knees to resist. His shoulders ache, and his pulse quickens. In a desperate impulse, he contracts his wounded arm, unleashing a wave of pain concentrated on the open scar. A sticky, searing mass erupts in a stream that slides across his skin and shoots forward. He cries out an unrecognizable name, his voice raw, as the venom flows from the wound like a semi-solid torrent.


    Niko leaps to the side as he sees the substance flying toward him, but the sheer volume outpaces his reflexes. A significant portion splatters across his left arm, part of his torso, and the leg on the same side. He grits his teeth and thrashes, trying to wipe off the liquid before it hardens. However, an unnatural crunch confirms that the venom has reacted with the oxygen, forming crystals of alarming hardness. Niko¡¯s arm sticks to his chest, and his leg is partially immobilized, trapped in a brilliant crust covering his clothing and skin.


    Niko lets out a roar of indignation and strikes the crystal with his right sword, his only free limb. The blade skids off, only managing to leave superficial cracks without breaking it. Fury burns in his eyes. He swings his leg forcefully, producing a dry snap, but nothing gives. With his breath ablaze, he turns his gaze toward Aspen, whose purple hair clings to his forehead, drenched in sweat.


    Aspen kneels on one knee, exhausted yet with a glimmer of triumph. He inhales raggedly, noticing how the venom inside him has lessened slightly after expelling it. It is no miracle cure¡ªhe is still bleeding, still weak, and his wound throbs¡ªbut at least the internal toxic current no longer burns as intensely.


    The cave rumbles in a final, violent quake. Dust and stones rain down as the structure trembles, threatening to collapse. As the last echoes of the battle mix with the cacophony of crumbling rock, a chilling silence falls, interrupted only by the distant trembling of the earth and the rasp of shattered gravel.

 Unleashed

    Chapter 15: Unleashed


    The air is a storm of dust, poison, and restrained rage. The cave seems to rumble with the tension of every step, every clash, every roar escaping from human throats or Pok¨¦mon on the brink of exhaustion. A metallic and sulfurous scent mixes with dust, blood, and sweat, creating an unbreathable atmosphere.


    On one side, Vera, her reddish hair plastered to her skin with sweat, raises her gleaming gaze while her Abra, Sage, floats around her, and her Mime Jr., Butler, struggles to maintain control of the psychic barriers. Opposite her, Lisa, with pink hair and a necklace of red beads, displays an expression of coldness that contrasts with the fire in her eyes. Beside her, an additional Abra, a Staryu with a flickering core, and an Eevee with firm footing prepare to strike, ready to overpower Vera with the advantage of three against two.


    Vera feels the psychic pressure climbing up her neck like a clawed beast; her body trembles, but her mind, fueled by fury and instinct, refuses to give in. Each time Lisa moves her hand, the beads on her necklace shoot out with deadly precision, sometimes bouncing off the cave walls, sometimes shattering in the air and releasing a shockwave that shakes Vera¡¯s concentration. Lisa¡¯s Abra, its gaze dull but its will unyielding, teleports to impossible angles and fires bursts of Confusion. Meanwhile, Staryu spins, spitting a jet of water that scrapes against the rock, sending splinters flying, and Eevee zigzags, trying to distract Butler. Each of Lisa¡¯s Pok¨¦mon combines their moves with precise coordination, forcing Vera to fight on multiple fronts.


    Sage, Vera¡¯s Abra, generates Psychic bursts capable of shaking the cavern, but Lisa counters with a Psychic Terrain that spreads from the ground, staining the rock in purple hues. That mental platform amplifies psychic attacks, making Vera¡¯s defenses even more difficult. Around them, rocks rise and fall, sometimes colliding with Lisa¡¯s barrier, sometimes hitting an unsuspecting Pok¨¦mon. Butler, breathing heavily, attempts a Wish to restore some energy for his trainer and teammates, but the intensity of the battle makes the small Pok¨¦mon tremble every time he tries to summon that healing light.


    At the same time, Lisa¡¯s red beads fly unpredictably¡ªone grazes Vera¡¯s cheek, sending a sting of pain; another shatters against a wall, unleashing a tiny psychic explosion that echoes among the stalactites. Vera bites her lower lip and takes advantage of her connection with her Abra to unleash a series of Telekinesis attacks. She lifts fragments from the ground and hurls them at Lisa as makeshift projectiles, hoping to create an opening for a decisive strike. But Lisa responds with a flick of her hand, and her Staryu spins, launching a water jet that knocks the stones aside.


    Suddenly, Eevee sneaks in with a Quick Attack, softened by the Psychic Terrain, which dampens speed-based strategies but still makes it effective for breaching Vera¡¯s defenses. Butler takes a hit to the belly and staggers back, gasping, disoriented. Sage, with a mental growl, rushes to intercept, firing Confusion at Eevee. Lisa sees the maneuver and orders her own Abra to counter with Psyshock. The clash of powers shakes the air, their muffled echoes rumbling through the cave.


    Not far away, in another broad section of the cavern, Kara, with her Mankey named Box and her Machop called Karate, faces off against Alex, a burly man with orange hair who believes in brute strength and numerical superiority. At his sides, two Tyrogue and a Machop move like a well-trained squad. Alex wears metal gloves that flash with every movement, striking the air and clashing against Kara¡¯s force with sparks that light up the darkness.


    Kara feels her sky-blue aura coursing through her muscles, granting her strength and endurance that save her from being knocked down in the first exchange. Her kicks blend with spins reminiscent of the most refined martial arts. However, Alex knows how to block or deflect many of her strikes, and his Tyrogue flank her, throwing punches and kicks that threaten to break her guard. Machop¡ªKarate¡ªlets out a focused grunt, using Low Kick against one of the Tyrogue, abruptly knocking it down. The second Tyrogue takes advantage of the opening to strike Mankey with a Rolling Kick, sending it crashing against the wall with a cry of pain.


    Kara¡¯s breath grows heavy¡ªshe knows her opponent is accustomed to the brutality of no-holds-barred combat. Alex throws a right hook that impacts the top of her guard, and it feels like being hit by an iron battering ram. His gloves are instruments of destruction, and each time they strike the rock, the sound reverberates with terrifying echoes. Despite her aura and increased strength, Kara is being overwhelmed by Alex¡¯s strategy, which relentlessly bombards her from different angles, backed by his numerically superior Pok¨¦mon.


    The Machop on both sides battle fiercely. Kara¡¯s Machop tries a Drain Punch to regain energy, managing it partially by siphoning vitality from an approaching Tyrogue. Alex watches, his face twisting with fury, as his Pok¨¦mon staggers backward, weakened. Even so, his own Machop, tougher than average, catches Kara off guard with a Mega Kick that slams into her ribs, sending her flying several meters. She crashes against a rocky ledge, exhaling a ragged gasp. Mankey¡ªBox¡ªreacts immediately, trying to shield her with a Reversal attack. Alex lets out a dry laugh as his metal fist blocks the strike, and a Tyrogue kicks Mankey¡¯s knee, making it tremble.


    The cave quakes with every step¡ªevery collision a reminder that the place won¡¯t hold much longer. The air thickens with a veil of dust that blurs vision. Yet, the battle seems to matter more than the structure itself, as if fury and competition clouded any awareness of the risk. Pok¨¦mon pant, push forward, growl¡ªthe resonance of fists against flesh and rock blending into a menacing symphony.


    A bit apart from the two centers of destruction, Aspen clings to the wall, blood dripping from his arm, his breath so ragged that every inhale comes with a painful moan. His legs tremble, and his internal venom burns with an unsuspected violence, amplified by the wound Niko inflicted and the toxin injected. Still, he knows he can¡¯t stand idly by while Kara and Vera are overwhelmed by their adversaries. Fighting against the dizziness, he closes his eyes and focuses on his spleen¡ªon that part of his body modified by the Five Poison Organs ritual. He knows that if he controls his own toxic essence, he can forge a basic weapon. The crystals emerging from his wound pulse with unbearable tingling, but there is no other choice.


    With a gasp, he tears what remains of his left sleeve, allowing a volume of venom to condense in the air. He concentrates on shaping it into makeshift dumbbells¡ªsomething that can boost Kara¡¯s strength¡ªand arrowheads that could serve Vera¡¯s mental control. His fingers tremble as he moves them, praying he won¡¯t lose consciousness in the process. Before his eyes, the toxin solidifies, taking on violet hues that refract the cave¡¯s dim light.


    Aspen, his voice hoarse, tries to call out to his Grimer¡ªDozy¡ªby weakly swinging his arm in the air to get its attention, though he realizes his companion is struggling with the confusion caused by Bulbasaur and Nidoran. He turns his head and sees that his plan is getting complicated. With a dry throat, he forces himself to shout the words:


    ¡°D-Dozy¡­ tell¡­ Vera¡¯s Abra¡­ that¡­ I have¡­ a weapon.¡±


    His sentence is cut off by coughing and mild convulsions. However, it¡¯s Vera¡¯s Mime Jr., Butler, who hears him, as he is at mid-range, and one of Kara¡¯s Mankey also catches the message, his ears tense. Butler, the little clown, trembles but manages to run toward Sage to relay the information with clumsy miming, while Mankey jumps toward Aspen. Through grunts and gestures, both Pok¨¦mon understand that Aspen is offering crystallized poison as a weapon for their trainers.


    Butler, determined, executes a short-range teleportation, trying to reach Aspen. He looks strained and even stumbles, as the mental saturation of the cave and his inexperience overwhelm him. Nonetheless, he manages to grab the arrowheads with his tiny hands, marveling at the deadly density they emit, and disappears again in a flash of psychic power. Mankey grabs the dumbbells and leaps with a determined growl, carrying them in his arms. The monkey weaves through rocks and debris, unconcerned for his own safety.


    The dumbbells and arrowheads appear near Kara and Vera. Mankey drops the dumbbells at Kara¡¯s feet amidst the clash, and Butler appears behind Vera, extending the sharp tips he clutched with his clumsy Telekinesis. Both fighters flinch but recognize the violet glow and the latent threat within them.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Kara, cornered by Alex and his Machop, takes a split second to grasp the dumbbell as if it were an extra gauntlet covering her forearm. She immediately feels the venomous tingle that makes her gasp, but she interprets it as the spark she needs. With her other bare hand, she grips the second dumbbell and experiences a surge of strength¡ªor at least, the sensation of wielding a power distinct from her own.


    On the other side, Vera stumbles as Butler hands her the arrows. Carrying something so dangerous with Telekinesis is an enormous risk¡ªone misstep, and they could shatter in her face. However, Vera pinches the smallest one between two fingers and holds it aloft with her psychic energy, sensing how the pink current of her mental power resonates with the crystalline structure. A shiver runs down her spine, but she ignores it, as the momentum of the fight forces her to act.


    Lisa throws another bead from her necklace, and Staryu fires a water jet. Vera defends herself with an uprooted rock, and her Abra reinforces it with an additional Psychic. Then, Vera hurls the arrow at Lisa. The pink-haired girl dodges with a gasp, though the arrow doesn¡¯t graze her enough to wound her. However, a wave of poison releases a vapor that forces her into a coughing fit. Her Abra shields her with Confusion, and Staryu spins to counter with a water blast that disperses part of the fumes. It¡¯s a small advantage, but Vera feels more confident, knowing that a direct hit could poison her enemy.


    Kara, with the dumbbell adhered to her fist, launches a charge that surprises Alex, his Machop, and his Tyrogue. Her knee strike slams into Alex¡¯s guard, and the venomous charge jolts him with searing pain. Alex grunts as a burning sensation spreads through his arm. In disbelief, he sees that the semi-solid substance is embedding slightly into his uniform, causing numbness in his muscle. The girl seizes the moment to take down one of the Tyrogue with an elbow strike to the temple.


    Machop¡ªKarate¡ªand Mankey¡ªBox¡ªwork in tandem, closing in on the other Pok¨¦mon. Although Alex¡¯s numerical advantage remains, the introduction of poison and Kara¡¯s newfound confidence shift the balance.


    The rumbling intensifies, and the cave gives a final warning. Lisa, irritated and with a stinging throat from the gas emitted by Vera¡¯s arrow, shrieks Niko¡¯s name as if expecting immediate assistance.


    ¡°Niko! Damn it, we¡¯re being poisoned!¡±¡ªher voice cracks between coughs, her hands clutching at her own skin as if trying to tear away the burning venom¡ª¡°What the hell are you doing?! Give me the antidote now!¡±


    Alex, staggering, his face twisted in frustration and pain, growls while clutching his side.


    ¡°Niko, don¡¯t mess with me! Throw the damn antidote!¡±¡ªhe demands, panting¡ª¡°I won¡¯t let this amateur beat me¡­ and especially not because of something as dirty as poison!¡±


    Lisa grits her teeth, feeling her body betray her, her limbs going numb, her vision blurring from the sting eating at her shoulder. Her Staryu tries to support her with a glimmer from its gem, but the poisoning continues its course. Still, her disdain is stronger than the pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still busy with that pathetic coward!¡±¡ªshe barks, turning her head toward Aspen and Niko¡¯s fight¡ª¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this hard, Niko, he¡¯s just a scared insect with a puddle of slime and a squeaky bat!¡±


    Alex chuckles despite the venom burning through his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Niko! You still haven¡¯t killed that idiot? He doesn¡¯t even know how to fight!¡±¡ªhis laughter cuts off as a spasm of pain forces him to kneel, but his expression remains laced with mockery¡ª¡°What¡¯s taking you so long, huh?! He¡¯s just a kid who hasn¡¯t even trained his body!¡±


    Lisa wobbles, her face pale, but her hatred doesn¡¯t wane.


    ¡°Tell me you¡¯ve already cut him to pieces!¡±¡ªshe spits, her voice dripping with both literal and figurative venom¡ª¡°I don¡¯t want my last memory before passing out to be this disgraceful defeat against impure blood.¡±


    But Niko doesn¡¯t respond. His silhouette still moves in the shadows, still trapped between the hardened venom fragments binding him. His eyes shine with pure rage as he struggles against his own prison. With each strike, the crystals restraining him crack, but he still can¡¯t fully break free. However, none of that deters him from his only obsession: killing Aspen.


    The sound of his blade striking the crystals, the rocks, even the air itself, fills the cave with echoes of uncontrolled fury. Vera and Kara turn their heads, their bodies tense.


    They see him.


    Through the darkness, they glimpse Niko lunging at Aspen. His figure is a blurred streak of speed and steel, his swords descending with relentless violence. Aspen barely moves in time, but the edge of one blade slices his side, opening a fresh wound. Dark blood splatters against the rocks.


    Lisa and Alex see it too, and their twisted grins widen.


    ¡°Look at him,¡±¡ªLisa chuckles, breathless¡ª¡°running like a wounded rat.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Niko!¡±¡ªAlex yells, equal parts desperate and eager¡ª¡°Do us all a favor and finish him off already! It shouldn¡¯t be this hard¡­¡±


    The mockery in their voices fills the air. They don¡¯t know Aspen. To them, he is nothing but an insignificant obstacle. They don¡¯t know his struggle, his story, or what he has endured. And they don¡¯t care.


    The blade of Niko¡¯s sword comes down again.


    Aspen stumbles.


    Vera and Kara hold their breath.


    And then, something changes.


    A memory.


    For Kara, it¡¯s a vivid image from her childhood, a place where the strong trampled the weak without consequence. A little girl, cornered, beaten until her breath became a distant echo. No one helped. No one moved. No one did anything.


    For Vera, it¡¯s a scorching sense of helplessness. She remembers the voice of someone who mocked her with the same condescension as Lisa. ¡°You are nothing. Just a mistake waiting to be corrected.¡± She knows what it means to be underestimated, to be crushed. She knows what it means to be trapped with no one to save her.


    Their energy distort.


    Vera¡¯s eyes glow with a pink radiance that condenses in the center of her forehead, as if a third eye of pure psychic fury is opening. A pink lightning crackles around her, and both Abra and Mime Jr. recoil in fear. On Kara¡¯s side, her right arm, the one holding the dumbbell, darkens into a mysterious deep blue, streaked with luminous sky-blue veins that stand out like the roots of a spectral tree. A tremendous force escapes from her, forcing her Machop to retreat, sensing the overwhelming surge of energy.


    The entire cave, already weakened, reacts in unison to this demonstration of power. Vera¡¯s psychic energy becomes a pink whirlwind of levitating rocks spinning out of control, while Kara, enveloped in a sky-blue storm, cracks the ground just by stepping on it. The proximity of destruction engulfs them all. Lisa and Alex, poisoned and terrified, curse as they attempt to retreat.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±¡ªLisa screams, clutching her trembling hand to her chest, feeling the venom¡¯s burn¡ª¡°No one outside the clans should be able to do this!¡±


    Alex, his legs shaky, his knuckles white with tension, looks at her with the same disbelief reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°They told us only the heirs could reach this level!¡±¡ªhe spits, trying to mask his fear with rage¡ª¡°They lied to us, Lisa! These two¡­ they shouldn¡¯t exist!¡±


    An immense energy surges from Vera and Kara simultaneously¡ªa rumbling force that makes the cave tremble, a vibration so intense that stalactites break off by the dozens, and the earth itself seems to twist in an internal cataclysm. Lisa and Alex stare at each other, their bodies hunched under the crushing pressure of two powers that should never have been awakened.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t stop them, we¡¯ll die here!¡±¡ªLisa shrieks, panic tearing through her voice¡ª¡°We can¡¯t let this continue!¡±


    Alex, with venom eating away at his insides and sweat rolling down his face, grits his teeth and reaches into his belt.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit around waiting to be crushed like a rat¡­¡±¡ªhe mutters, voice trembling as he pulls something from his gear.


    The deafening hum dissolves any attempt at rational thought. Lisa¡¯s Abra, her Staryu, and her Eevee are flattened against the ground, neutralized by an unbearable psychic and kinetic pressure. Alex¡¯s Tyrogue and Machop collapse to their knees, writhing under the same oppression. Aspen, wounded and semi-conscious, can¡¯t even lift his head, barely experiencing a wave of terror as he feels the rocks about to bury him.


    Dozy and Noizy throw themselves over him, using their dwindling strength to shield him. The cut Niko inflicted only makes the poison spread faster. Aspen takes a pause, his body convulsing, then weakly recalls Dozy and Noizy into their Pok¨¦balls before closing his eyes in deep concentration.


    Butler trembles beside Sage under Vera¡¯s psychic pressure, while Karate and Box cling to a rock, struggling not to be flung away by Kara¡¯s force, unable to contain the madness of their own trainers.


    At the epicenter of the explosion, Vera¡¯s forehead pulses with that psychic eye, throbbing like an enraged heart. Kara is surrounded by crackling sky-blue sparks, her darkened arm emitting a contrasting glow from the energy veins coursing through it. Lisa gasps at the sight, her expression contorted by pure terror.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be real¡­¡±¡ªshe whispers, feeling the ground quake beneath her feet.


    Alex, his eyes wide with fear, swallows hard. His breathing is erratic, and desperation seeps into every fiber of his being.


    ¡°There¡¯s no choice¡­¡±¡ªhe growls¡ª¡°If we don¡¯t stop them, no one will.¡±


    Both of them grit their teeth, forcing themselves to ignore the paralyzing fear, preparing for their final move.


    But then, Vera and Kara unleash a simultaneous roar, and the cave answers with a partial collapse of its walls and ceiling.


    Massive boulders break loose. The floor shatters. A storm of dust devours their vision. A final, earth-shaking explosion rumbles through the cavern, as if the land itself were crying out in agony.

 Intervention

    Chapter 16: Intervention


    The meeting vault in Kanto was shrouded in dimness. Several tall chandeliers cast orange lights over a polished stone floor, and the clan murals seemed to come alive with each flicker of the flames. A select group of high-ranking figures was gathered around an onyx table. An atmosphere of anticipation reigned, mixed with a hint of tedium.


    ¡°Get on with it,¡± Bruno grunted, a man with a stone-like build, arms crossed over his chest, his knuckles marked by countless battles. ¡°I¡¯ve been here long enough watching rookies drop after just a couple of attacks.¡±


    Seated to his right was Sabrina, a slender woman with cold eyes, maintaining a distant demeanor:


    ¡°I agree. The preliminary tests for classes F, E, and D are an endless drone of surrenders. There¡¯s no excitement in that.¡±


    Agatha, the elderly woman with silver hair tied in a firm bun, squinted slightly:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been following the Academy broadcasts for a while. Trust me, there¡¯s not a hint of novelty in those groups. Even the Class D students stumble over basic details.¡±


    Koga, dressed in dark attire with a gaze as sharp as a katana¡¯s edge, muttered just audibly:


    ¡°I expected as much. More and more kids lack any spark. Most don¡¯t even make it past the first section.¡±


    Lance, the Champion of Kanto, observed calmly. His red cape brushed the floor, and his tone carried undeniable authority:


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for the lower classes not to stand out. It¡¯s always the same. Only in Class A are there worthy successors for the League¡¯s future. They¡¯re the ones I¡¯m interested in watching.¡±


    An older man with gray hair in a lab coat cleared his throat to draw everyone¡¯s attention:


    ¡°Well, before dismissing anything new, take a look at this,¡± said Professor Oak, his fingers gliding over a holographic screen. ¡°See that section of the cave? There¡¯s a boy theoretically from Class E. He appears to be pretending to be unconscious on the ground, but at times he subtly slides or rolls to avoid direct combat.¡±


    Gary Oak, the professor¡¯s grandson, leaned over the projection, his eyes gleaming with curiosity:


    ¡°Yeah, I saw him. He¡¯s faking being knocked out to avoid attention. But wait, Grandpa¡­ why isn¡¯t he affected by the toxic cloud in that area?¡± He pointed at a spot on the image, zooming in. ¡°Look how the poison floats above him, and he¡­ doesn¡¯t even cough. He just rolls and keeps moving. That¡¯s really odd.¡±


    Oak nodded:


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what¡¯s puzzling me. The Koffing¡¯s mist in that area is so strong it would¡¯ve taken down anyone without protection within seconds.¡±


    Bruno raised an eyebrow, skeptical:


    ¡°An amateur resisting that kind of poison? Hard to believe.¡±


    Koga narrowed his eyes, making a slight gesture with his hand:


    ¡°If he were one of my disciples, I¡¯d know. But I¡¯ve never heard of this boy. He¡¯s not from my clan. If we had someone like that, he wouldn¡¯t be hidden in Class E.¡±


    Agatha tilted her head, adjusting her cane against the floor:


    ¡°Maybe he has a natural aptitude. Extremely rare, but not impossible.¡±


    Gary frowned and switched the projection to another scene:


    ¡°Look. That kid, after passing through the mist, creates a small fragment, like a crystal. At first, I thought it was rock. But¡­ no. When I zoom in, there¡¯s a violet hue.¡±


    Oak stroked his chin:


    ¡°Rock? I was mistaken. It¡¯s not. It could be some kind of solidified poison.¡±


    Koga¡¯s interest peaked:


    ¡°Condensed poison¡­? That¡¯s not something just anyone can do. Even in my clan, few can crystallize toxins. Janine might be able to, but a stranger? No. Sounds implausible. Only advanced training allows that kind of poison manipulation.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a trick from the Alola region,¡± Gary suggested, tilting his head. ¡°The Alolan Grimer and Muk produce toxic crystals in their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Those Pok¨¦mon are restricted,¡± Oak replied. ¡°The breeding and ownership monopoly of those variants belongs to the Dark Clan along with Alola¡¯s Poison Division. They¡¯re not distributed around Kanto freely.¡±


    Koga exhaled, annoyed:


    ¡°Then, if this brat can do it, it means someone trained him behind my back. I won¡¯t tolerate that. The Poison Clan is the only one that should possess toxic manipulation techniques.¡±


    Agatha shot him a reproachful look:


    ¡°Calm down. Maybe it¡¯s an isolated case. Don¡¯t jump to conclusions without seeing for yourself.¡±


    Lance, arms crossed, pointed to another segment of the transmission:


    ¡°There¡¯s more. It¡¯s noted that this boy is in the same area where a special Zubat was placed.¡±


    Sabrina, silent until then, tilted her head, intrigued:


    ¡°A special Zubat?¡±


    Koga nodded, clenching his fists:


    ¡°It¡¯s a specimen bred with a sub-branch of the Flying Clan specializing in sound-based attacks. It was given Chatter and Supersonic. I left it in the cave as a challenge for Niko, my son. A motivation for his progress. I didn¡¯t expect some intruder to capture it.¡±


    Gary chuckled sarcastically:


    ¡°Maybe that intruder will try. What will you do if he succeeds?¡±


    Koga¡¯s eyes sharpened, a murderous glint in them:


    ¡°Do? Kill him, of course.¡±


    Agatha slammed her cane on the ground:


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with that if the boy has talent. You know we need him. Besides, I won¡¯t sit idly by if you try to murder him. That boy¡¯s grandmother is an old acquaintance of mine.¡±


    Oak nodded:


    ¡°Exactly. What we¡¯re looking for with these Academies is to ensure a safe environment for trainers in their early stages. We need all the good prospects, Koga. Keep in mind what happened with Mewtwo¡­ we can¡¯t afford to lose more powerful people who could join our cause.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of the Mewtwo incident,¡± Koga growled. ¡°That was the tipping point that put humanity under the scrutiny of the lesser legendaries, with Mew at the forefront. I know. I don¡¯t like losing soldiers, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°But nothing,¡± Agatha cut him off. ¡°Anyone who proves their worth has the right to live and grow.¡±


    Suddenly, Gary, still monitoring the projection, pointed at the screen:


    ¡°They¡¯ve encountered each other. Those Class A students: Niko, Alex, and Lisa¡­ they¡¯re facing an unusual trio. A fighter without your clan¡¯s lineage, Bruno. A psychic who doesn¡¯t belong to Sabrina¡¯s clan. And that boy, with his apparent poison resistance.¡±


    Bruno scowled in distaste:


    ¡°A fighter without my clan¡¯s blood? Offensive. And she¡¯s defending herself with authentic aura. I don¡¯t like it. She should be in my ranks if she¡¯s that strong.¡±


    Sabrina narrowed her eyes:


    ¡°I also see that psychic girl, the redhead. I recognize her face. The Psychic Clan doesn¡¯t acknowledge her. A bastard, I suppose. But she has tremendous potential. I don¡¯t like her freedom. She should be under our supervision.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Bruno growled, watching the screen intently:


    ¡°It bothers me that those Class A kids, with more Pok¨¦mon and specialized equipment, are struggling. Lisa, Alex, and Niko have clear advantages: three Pok¨¦mon, special weapons, clan formations. How the hell are they taking this long?¡±


    Sabrina pressed her lips together:


    ¡°Shameful. Even with their arsenal, they can¡¯t crush those nobodies. Poorly trained, without bloodlines from the main clans¡­ humiliating.¡±


    Koga, however, smirked slightly:


    ¡°Bah, at least I see Niko is crushing the poison brat. As it should be.¡±


    A new frame on the screen showed the boy¡ªAspen¡ªhad just crystallized part of Niko¡¯s arm and torso, immobilizing him. Koga shot up, eyes blazing:


    ¡°WHAT¡­?! That insolent bastard¡­!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s paralyzed,¡± Gary observed, intrigued. ¡°Do you see that, Oak? It¡¯s not normal for an amateur to manipulate poison that refined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough,¡± Koga growled. ¡°I¡¯m going there right now to rip his head off. I won¡¯t let him humiliate my son.¡±


    ¡°Sit down,¡± Lance commanded, his voice barely raised. A strange field of energy seemed to emanate from him, forcing everyone back into their seats.


    Oak tensed, his breath shallow:


    ¡°Lance, what¡­? We can¡¯t just sit here. We need to intervene or something. That battle is getting out of control.¡±


    Gary clenched his jaw, struggling to stand, but something held him down:


    ¡°Stop using your authority like this. Even I can¡¯t move properly.¡±


    Lance remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the projection:


    ¡°Trust my Dragon instincts. I feel something will happen. Just wait a little longer.¡±


    Bruno grunted, fighting against the influence:


    ¡°You¡¯ve crossed the line, Lance.¡± He gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t sit still while those two girls and that rookie are in a struggle they shouldn¡¯t even be surviving. How¡­?¡±


    The image showed the red-haired psychic girl radiating a pink glow from her forehead. Sabrina gasped:


    ¡°A third eye¡­!¡±


    ¡°Aura infusion!¡±


    Without hesitation, Sabrina teleported, disappearing in a psychic flash. Bruno, in a burst of speed, touched her shoulder, joining the teleportation.


    Lance eased his control slightly, allowing Oak and Agatha to breathe freely again. They exchanged a quick glance and nodded.


    ¡°We¡¯re going too,¡± Oak said. ¡°Whatever happens, we need to be there.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± replied Agatha, closing her eyes.


    Two heartbeats later, Oak and Agatha also vanished into the shadows with a faint glow. Gary stumbled, looking around:


    ¡°Lance, why¡­?¡±


    ¡°I trust they¡¯ll handle it without destroying anyone essential. Let¡¯s wait,¡± Lance whispered, regaining his composure, his red cape falling elegantly over his back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sabrina and Bruno materialized in the middle of the battle. The rocks trembled, and the atmosphere was thick with the clash of blows and diverse powers. Upon seeing them, the fighter¡ªKara¡ªand the red-haired psychic¡ªVera¡ªhad no time to react.


    Bruno moved like a whirlwind. His fist grazed Kara¡¯s neck, knocking her unconscious instantly. The girl¡¯s arm, previously wrapped in blue and dark lines, returned to its normal tone. Bruno couldn¡¯t hide a smirk of admiration:


    ¡°She had an incredible aura¡­ this excites me, though it¡¯s a shame it ended like this.¡±


    Sabrina turned to Vera, who was still radiating energy from her forehead. With a minimal flick of her fingers, she unleashed a Psychic blast that knocked Vera out cold. Sabrina caught her mid-fall with her powers, narrowing her eyes:


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re hiding,¡± she murmured, probing Vera¡¯s unconscious mind.


    Suddenly, a pack of Eeveelutions burst in, barking and releasing elemental sparks. Oak appeared with Agatha, clearing the path:


    ¡°Sabrina, let her go,¡± Oak commanded, signaling the Espeon, Umbreon, and others to approach the psychic leader. ¡°Stop digging into her mind. We¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need orders,¡± Sabrina scoffed but stepped back slightly, leaving Vera floating beside her.


    Bruno gently carried the unconscious Kara, studying her face:


    ¡°I want to speak with her when she wakes up. She has something of my clan in her, even if she lacks our blood.¡±


    Agatha turned, sensing something strange near the other end of the cave. Unnoticed, Koga had appeared after touching Sabrina during the teleport. The Poison Clan leader approached his son Niko, trapped in a shell of violet crystals. With precise toxin control, Koga dissolved the hardened substance, freeing the boy.


    ¡°Father¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Niko gasped. ¡°I underestimated the brat.¡±


    Koga looked at him coldly, then turned to Aspen, who lay in a pool of blood and crystals. With a murderous glint, he lunged to finish him off. However, something strange surrounded the boy: unconscious, his body was encased in a massive poison shell, hardened by sheer adrenaline.


    Koga struck the crystal with a punch, cracking it, but it didn¡¯t shatter. He prepared for another blow when a guttural hiss filled the air:


    ¡°Gengaaaaar¡­ Gengaaaaar¡­¡±


    Three Gengar rose, summoning shadows around them. Agatha pointed her cane at Koga:


    ¡°I won¡¯t stand down, Koga. Stop. I won¡¯t let you kill him. He¡¯s shown great potential, and I refuse to let you spill more blood.¡±


    ¡°Stand aside, witch,¡± Koga spat. ¡°That brat dared to capture my Zubat and humiliate Niko. He¡¯ll pay with his life.¡±


    ¡°This boy is important,¡± Agatha declared. ¡°Besides, I know his grandmother. I won¡¯t risk the life of a descendant of my old friend. Step back.¡±


    The Gengar, with mocking grins, surrounded Koga with dark energy. The Poison leader growled, trying to retaliate with his own toxins, but one Gengar bit his shadow, immobilizing him temporarily.


    Meanwhile, Alex and Lisa, poisoned by Aspen¡¯s attack, staggered toward Koga:


    ¡°Leader of the Poison Clan¡­ can you help us?¡± Alex groaned, clutching his side.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I can¡¯t stand this poison anymore,¡± Lisa whimpered, her legs trembling.


    Without breaking his furious glare at Aspen, Koga snapped his fingers. The poison was drawn from Alex and Lisa¡¯s bodies in a gentle purple swirl, which he dissipated into the air.


    ¡°Go finish the race,¡± Koga muttered. ¡°Prove your worth, and don¡¯t come back unless you remain in Class A.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lisa gasped. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Niko stood, his eyes fixed on Aspen:


    ¡°Father, I can still crush him, even if he¡¯s unconscious¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll come back for him,¡± Koga growled, glancing away as the Gengar restrained him. ¡°Now go. The competition continues. Don¡¯t disappoint me again.¡±


    Oak and Agatha exchanged a look. Agatha spoke:


    ¡°We¡¯ll take Kara, Vera, and¡­ the boy in that crystal to the meeting room. They¡¯re in no condition to continue.¡±


    Oak nodded, summoning a couple of Eeveelutions to prepare for a mass Teleport:


    ¡°Exactly. Alex, Lisa, Niko¡ªyou can continue if you want. But for these three, the race is over.¡±


    Lisa clenched her teeth:


    ¡°I won¡¯t withdraw. I have my pride to defend.¡±


    ¡°Same here,¡± Alex added, standing straighter.


    Niko cast one last hateful glance at Aspen:


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue. And sooner or later, he¡¯ll pay,¡± he whispered, eyes narrowing.


    In a matter of seconds, Oak and Agatha led the Teleport. Bruno carried the unconscious Kara, Sabrina held Vera, and the Gengar carefully managed the toxic shell encasing Aspen. Koga discreetly touched Sabrina¡¯s arm to ensure he wasn¡¯t left behind.


    The cave fell almost silent. Lisa, Alex, and Niko exchanged determined looks and continued the race, vowing never to underestimate anyone again.


    The high-ranking meeting room had been transformed into an improvised medical area. Kara and Vera lay unconscious on makeshift cots, while Aspen, still encased in his massive violet poison crystal, was placed carefully in a corner. Professor Oak scanned him with a portable device, his expression tense.


    ¡°I can¡¯t find a way to break it without risking damage to his organs,¡± Oak muttered. ¡°Every time I apply force, the structure reacts as if it¡¯s about to explode. He¡¯s protected by his own poison.¡±


    Bruno gently set Kara down, his fascination with the strange power he¡¯d seen in her arm still lingering.


    ¡°I want to speak with her when she wakes up,¡± he said, almost excited. ¡°That aura isn¡¯t common.¡±


    Sabrina observed Vera, who floated slightly above the cot in a faint psychic field.


    ¡°This girl¡­ I need to investigate her memories. Even though Oak forbade it earlier, her energy still intrigues me.¡±


    Agatha tapped her cane, drawing attention:


    ¡°First things first: we need to check if Kara and Vera are merely unconscious or in real danger. I¡¯ll examine the psychic. Oak, you handle the fighter.¡±


    ¡°Bruno¡¯s taking care of that,¡± Oak replied. ¡°Kara¡¯s vitals are stable. She¡¯s exhausted, but with rest and some medicine, she¡¯ll recover.¡±


    In a corner, Koga stood with his arms crossed, scowling at Aspen¡¯s massive crystal prison.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive by sheer luck,¡± he growled, frustration seeping into his voice. ¡°Bah, we¡¯ll see if the grandmother Agatha mentioned has solutions. If not, I¡¯ll break it myself.¡±


    Koga could¡¯ve freed Aspen without killing him, but he decided to wait, curious about the person Agatha referred to¡ªsomeone who had apparently escaped from the clan.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing,¡± Agatha snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll call Julia. She¡¯ll know how to get him out without killing him.¡±


    Koga¡¯s face twisted with hatred and surprise:


    ¡°Julia¡­ I knew that name would come up. She¡¯s still alive? She managed to escape from my father? I¡¯ve no interest in seeing her again, but if that¡¯s what it takes to solve this, fine.¡±


    Koga was lying. If that old scientist was still alive, he could exploit her skills, and it seemed she had created something remarkable that she passed down to her grandson.


    Sabrina shot Koga a sharp look:


    ¡°If you¡¯re planning to finish him off later, I suggest you restrain yourself. We need anyone who can handle poison at that level.¡±


    Bruno scoffed:


    ¡°And I want to see if Kara and Vera are true threats to my Fighting and Psychic clans. I won¡¯t allow them to exist unsupervised.¡±


    At that moment, Gary Oak appeared in the doorway, casting an intense look at his grandfather:


    ¡°Is everything alright here? I felt a strange Teleport wave and figured you¡¯d arrived.¡± His eyes settled on the violet crystal. ¡°Wow, that kid really is an enigma.¡±


    Oak nodded, pointing at Aspen:


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to get him out without harming him. We¡¯ll have to wait.¡±


    Agatha approached one of the Gengar:


    ¡°Go get Julia,¡± she ordered. ¡°Tell her she¡¯s summoned by the Kanto Elite Four. It¡¯s non-negotiable.¡±


    The Gengar faded like a living shadow, slipping through the wall with a faint hiss. Koga turned, impatient:


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll stay, even though I don¡¯t like the idea of seeing her.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Agatha replied coolly. ¡°Because if she finds out what you planned for her grandson, things will get interesting.¡±


    No one added another word. Silence settled heavily over the meeting room. In the background, Kara and Vera¡¯s breathing remained steady, while Aspen¡¯s toxic shell glowed faintly, pulsing as if with an internal heartbeat. Gary moved closer, analyzing the structure with a tiny scientific device, trying to understand the mechanics of the crystals.


    ¡°It has the same composition as Alolan Muk,¡± Gary whispered. ¡°Fascinating. This could be a formidable weapon in the wrong hands.¡±


    Koga rolled his eyes, saying nothing, though he was secretly intrigued. Oak massaged his temples, reflecting on the events they¡¯d just witnessed: Class A¡¯s questionable superiority, the emergence of the trio representing Fighting, Psychic, and Poison from unknown origins, and the potential for these new talents to shake the future of the Pok¨¦mon League.


    Sabrina remained focused on Vera, subtly manipulating the air with her psychic powers to ease the headache caused by so many teleportations.


    Finally, Agatha spoke, her voice firm:


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Julia. She¡¯s the only one who can break that shell without killing the boy. And besides, it¡¯s time for her reunion with Koga.¡±

 Julia Meloc

    Chapter 17: Julia Meloc


    The makeshift infirmary remained shrouded in near silence, broken only by the firm footsteps of Bruno as he approached a stretcher where a young woman with tanned skin and casually tied-back hair lay. Kara, still dazed, slowly opened her eyes, sensing the presence of the stone-built man. Her clothes were torn in places, and an improvised bandage wrapped around part of her waist. She looked uncomfortable, but still sat up enough to observe the high-ranking member of the Fighting Clan.


    ¡°Can you speak?¡± Bruno¡¯s voice was cold, his analytical gaze sharp.


    Kara frowned, placing her hands on the edge of the stretcher to straighten herself:


    ¡°Depends on what you want to know,¡± she replied, trying to sound strong, though the slight tremble in her arm betrayed her.


    Bruno kept his arms crossed, his knuckles hardened from countless battles. He exhaled sharply, a hint of impatience escaping with his breath:


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend. I know you¡¯re tired, but I need answers. What was that¡­ power you used in your arm? It turned dark blue, with glowing light-blue veins. It seemed like some kind of Aura Infusion.¡±


    Kara lowered her gaze for a few seconds. Her lips trembled slightly as if debating whether to respond. Finally, she shrugged with feigned indifference:


    ¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve always been able to do. I don¡¯t have some grand secret to tell you.¡±


    Bruno raised an eyebrow, narrowing his eyes. As someone used to reading opponents¡¯ body language, it was obvious Kara was lying¡ªor at least hiding something important.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take me for a fool. It¡¯s impossible to master that level of aura without rigorous training. And without guidance from my clan? Even less so.¡±


    The young woman clenched her teeth and looked away, clicking her tongue in frustration:


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth: I¡¯ve been able to do it for as long as I can remember.¡±


    ¡°Not convincing,¡± Bruno let his arms drop to his sides. ¡°I¡¯d love for Sabrina to read your mind right now, but¡ª¡± he nodded toward another room, ¡°¡ªshe¡¯s busy with that girl, Vera. Guess you¡¯re lucky for now.¡±


    Kara stayed silent, looking in the opposite direction. Her jaw tightened, signaling she had no intention of prolonging the conversation. Bruno scoffed:


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk about your Pok¨¦mon. Starting with your Machop. That species is protected by my clan. Tell me how you got it.¡±


    The young woman exhaled slowly, rubbing her temple as she recalled something:


    ¡°I was fourteen. I participated in a martial arts tournament. The prize was a specially bred Machop egg, supposedly guaranteed to help its trainer grow strong. I thought one of the favorites would win. I was just there to try my luck¡­¡± She paused, measuring her words. ¡°I ended up winning. An old man guarding the egg gave it to me. I never even learned his name. I left before anything else could happen.¡±


    Bruno tensed slightly and closed his eyes for a moment:


    ¡°I remember that tournament. It was organized so one of my young prodigies could obtain that Machop. But¡­ they failed, and we never found out who won. Looks like it was you.¡± He glanced at the girl¡¯s bandage. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought.¡±


    Kara didn¡¯t respond to his comment. She simply shrugged, dismissing its importance. A few seconds of uncomfortable silence passed before Bruno changed the subject:


    ¡°And the Mankey? I noticed it was fierce but seemed to have a strong bond with you. Where did you get it?¡±


    The young woman sat up straighter, leaning her back against the wall:


    ¡°A few weeks ago, I traveled alone to train. I ventured into a forest some called the ¡®Shadowed Forest.¡¯ There, I encountered three Primeape that attacked me for invading their territory.¡± A brief grimace crossed her face at the memory. ¡°I fought until I was nearly unconscious, but I managed to assert dominance in that troop. I guess, in their logic, they saw me as strong and decided to give me a baby Mankey that needed care.¡±


    Bruno looked at the girl with a hint of surprise. He could sense a certain admiration for those creatures in her tone. However, something inside him remained intrigued:


    ¡°So you defeated an entire troop of Primeape¡­ You¡¯ve got guts, and strength that¡¯s not to be underestimated.¡± He exhaled sharply, recalling the color of her arm. ¡°Still, what interests me most is that aura of yours.¡± He arched an eyebrow. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re lying about its origin. I¡¯d enter your mind myself if I had psychic abilities.¡±


    Kara bit her lower lip, looking away:


    ¡°I have nothing more to say to you.¡±


    Bruno sighed in frustration. He was about to reply when he noticed someone behind him¡ªa staff member entering to announce something. Bruno turned and nodded:


    ¡°We¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you, Kara. I don¡¯t like the idea of a fighter with that kind of strength existing without my clan¡¯s supervision. You¡¯d better not try to escape.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Without waiting for a response, he walked away, leaving her to rest, though a tingling sense of uncertainty lingered in the room.


    Meanwhile, in an adjacent room¡­


    Vera sat in a metal chair, her arms bound as a precaution. Sabrina observed her with that signature icy gaze, while a faint psychic seal with glowing inscriptions shimmered on the redhead¡¯s forehead. The room was small, with stone walls and a harsh white lamp illuminating every corner without mercy.


    ¡°So, you look at me with hatred,¡± Sabrina remarked with a sarcastic smirk, taking a step closer. ¡°Don¡¯t like the Psychic Clan¡¯s methods? Or rather, do you hate my father? Interesting.¡±


    Vera struggled against her restraints, eyes narrowed:


    ¡°You have no right to snoop into my memories.¡±


    Sabrina tilted her head:


    ¡°I already did¡ªat least the basics. And I found something intriguing: apparently, you¡¯re a bastard from my father¡¯s bloodline. Does that make you my sister?¡± She snorted. ¡°What a surprise.¡±


    The hatred on Vera¡¯s face intensified, her features tightening. She tried to raise her voice, but the psychic seal prevented her:


    ¡°I¡¯ll never see you as family. Not you, not him.¡± She jerked violently, and the seal on her forehead burned briefly, stopping her from using her powers.


    Sabrina approached, placing her hand on the girl¡¯s head with condescending ease:


    ¡°From what I saw in your memories, your mother belonged to a declining psychic family¡ªno visible powers. She was expelled, right? And I know she¡¯s dead.¡± She smiled with disdain. ¡°Mmm¡­ that must be unpleasant for you. I completely understand why you¡¯d despise us.¡±


    Vera clenched her teeth, fighting to contain her rage:


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t talk about my mother. And I don¡¯t need your pity.¡±


    Sabrina tilted her head, her expression frivolous:


    ¡°Pity? I have no interest in getting along with you. But there¡¯s something I urgently need to know: I discovered you know a technique called the Seven Chakras. I want to know where it¡¯s hidden and how you acquired it. Answer me.¡±


    Vera remained silent, refusing to speak, her gaze filled with murderous intent. Sabrina clicked her tongue in annoyance:


    ¡°I can dig deeper into your mind, though I¡¯d prefer if you talked. So, did you inherit it from your family?¡± She squinted. ¡°Or did you steal it from somewhere?¡±


    Vera didn¡¯t answer, but her eyes burned with fury. Sabrina sighed:


    ¡°Fine¡­ I suppose we¡¯ll have plenty of time for this. If you cooperate, I promise I won¡¯t break your mind.¡± She stared coldly. ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to use more invasive methods.¡±


    With those words, Sabrina stepped back, leaving Vera in the room¡¯s dim light. The redhead lowered her head, unable to break free from the seal suppressing her psychic energy.


    In the hall where Aspen¡¯s crystal was kept¡­


    Agatha stood beside the massive violet mass, running a rudimentary scanner to measure the poison¡¯s density. Nearby, Koga stood with his arms crossed, his gaze fixed on the hardened shell. His expression revealed impatience. Outside, part of the League¡¯s security remained alert.


    A dense, toxic aura began to spread through the hallway¡ªa strange, potent force that sent chills down the spines of several guards. Suddenly, a female figure appeared in the doorway, flanked by two Gengar¡ªone belonging to Agatha and another equally sinister-looking. The woman was of average height, with graying hair and dark green attire. Her presence radiated a mixture of rage and experience.


    ¡°Julia¡­¡± Agatha murmured, looking up. ¡°Thank you for coming so quickly.¡±


    Julia approached without formalities until her eyes met Koga¡¯s. Her lips curled in a sneer of deep-seated hatred:


    ¡°The son of that wretched man. Time hasn¡¯t changed you, Koga. You still reek of stale poison.¡±


    Koga tilted his head mockingly:


    ¡°Julia Monkshood, my father¡¯s runaway fianc¨¦e. Didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡±


    The woman clenched her fists, one of her Gengar growling softly. With evident disdain, she corrected him:


    ¡°My name is Julia Meloc now.¡± Her eyes flashed. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that rotten surname they forced on me.¡±


    Koga chuckled darkly:


    ¡°Incredible that the grandson of the person who humiliated my father¡ª¡± his expression turned malicious, ¡°¡ªis the same boy who humiliated my son. I never imagined such poetry.¡±


    Julia¡¯s gaze darkened as the toxic mist around her thickened.


    ¡°Your bloodline isn¡¯t invincible,¡± she shot back. ¡°And it doesn¡¯t surprise me that Aspen, with a more human heart, managed to surpass Niko¡¯s arrogance. Is this why you called me, Agatha?¡±


    Agatha cleared her throat:


    ¡°We need your help to free the boy. He¡¯s trapped in a poison crystal that seems quite complex.¡±


    Julia¡¯s face grew worried as she approached the enormous violet shell:


    ¡°Aspen¡¯s in there?¡± She rushed forward, pressing her palms against the hardened surface. ¡°Oh God, child, what have you done¡­?¡±


    Koga allowed himself a mocking grin:


    ¡°That brat¡¯s so insolent he managed to crystallize his own body. Huh, and to think he¡¯s your grandson.¡± His eyes gleamed maliciously. ¡°Did you teach him to manipulate poison? Or did he figure it out on his own?¡±


    Julia didn¡¯t look away from her grandson, breathing deeply. As she exhaled, a murky mist surrounded her, slowly seeping into the crystal¡¯s cracks, melting it cautiously from the inside out.


    Koga whistled softly in admiration:


    ¡°Impressive. Clearly, you didn¡¯t waste your time after fleeing from my father.¡± His pupils narrowed. ¡°This confirms my suspicions: you¡¯ve developed an advanced technique to control various types of poison. I demand you hand it over. It belongs to me by right. The Poison Clan will possess it¡ªor you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    Agatha, sensing the growing hostility, intervened:


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen, Koga. Julia and her family are under my protection.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t protect her from what rightfully belongs to me,¡± Koga retorted arrogantly. ¡°Sooner or later, that technique will be in the Poison Clan¡¯s hands. Besides, your grandson, Julia, dared to steal a Pok¨¦mon from the clan. He¡¯ll pay for that.¡±


    Julia¡¯s eyes flared with sudden fury. The gas she exhaled grew denser, darkening the room.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Agatha¡¯s voice thundered, charged with ghostly power. Her Gengar appeared behind her, their eerie grins spreading wide. The room grew thick with tension as the elder¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto both of them. ¡°I won¡¯t witness a massacre. Do you hear me?¡±


    The silhouettes of Julia and Koga didn¡¯t budge, their breathing heavy.


    ¡°If you touch Aspen, you¡¯ll wish you¡¯d never been born,¡± Julia hissed.


    Koga chuckled quietly, his sharp gaze gleaming:


    ¡°If not for Agatha, I¡¯d have gutted you already. But your poison technique intrigues me. It confirms what I suspected: you¡¯ve mastered a comprehensive method based on Pok¨¦mon toxins. Perfect.¡± His features hardened. ¡°I want it¡ªwillingly or not.¡±


    Suddenly, a shadowy tremor swept through the room. An overwhelming presence filled the space, causing the torches to flicker violently. A serene yet powerful voice echoed from the entrance:


    ¡°Kneel.¡±


    In that instant, a colossal force crushed everyone in the room as if an invisible weight had descended upon them. Koga growled, resisting the urge to fall to his knees, while Julia wavered, struggling to stay upright. Agatha¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, her Gengar vanishing with faint cries under the oppressive pressure. Even the very air seemed to groan.


    Lance had entered, flanked by Oak and Gary. The Kanto Champion wore his red cape, but his eyes glowed with a reptilian gleam¡ªa power ancient and incomprehensible to most. With a simple wave of his hand, he intensified the crushing force:


    ¡°I said¡­ kneel.¡±

 Blood and Bonds

    Chapter 18: Blood and Bonds


    The air emanating from Lance¡¯s body wasn¡¯t just heavy¡ªit carried an ancient, almost primordial aura. The Champion of Kanto, his red cape swaying slightly, watched the unfolding scene with eyes burning with a reptilian glow. It was as if a dragon had descended upon a nest of scorpions to assert its dominance.


    Koga let out a low growl, clenching his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white. Julia was crushed against the floor, the shadows of her Gengar dancing around her. Agatha gripped her cane firmly, while Oak and Gary, standing a few steps back, observed in silence, unwilling to intervene.


    ¡°I told you to kneel,¡± Lance repeated, his tone colder than before.


    The weight of his presence intensified, and for a moment, it felt like the entire room was vibrating. Koga resisted, his breathing labored. Yet, in the end, he gave in, dropping to one knee, glaring at the Champion with pure hatred. Julia clenched her teeth and lowered herself as well¡ªmore out of sheer pressure than out of respect. Agatha, well-acquainted with Lance¡¯s power, simply averted her gaze. She had enough experience to know that when a dragon was angered, it was best not to challenge it.


    Finally, Lance released the overwhelming pressure, and an involuntary sigh escaped from everyone. Koga stood rigidly, straightening his dark attire. Beside him, Julia caught her breath. The Champion continued to observe them with a mix of disapproval and slight contempt.


    ¡°If the Pok¨¦mon League Federation (PLF) found out about the chaos you¡¯ve caused in Kanto¡¯s Academy¡­¡± he began in a deep voice, ¡°they¡¯d think Kanto is a region without order or control. And I won¡¯t allow anyone to doubt the strength of our land.¡±


    Koga wiped the sweat from his forehead, feeling venom pulsing through his veins. His cold demeanor remained unbroken, but his wounded pride was evident.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the PLF¡¯s opinion,¡± he growled.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to care,¡± Lance replied firmly. ¡°Because I¡¯m ordering this conflict to be settled within your respective clans¡ªwithout killing anyone.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Koga took a step forward, his eyes burning with rage. ¡°That brat humiliated my son, stole a Zubat that belongs to us, and his grandmother is a fugitive from our clan! How do you expect my family to just let this offense go unpunished?¡±


    Julia clenched her fists, directing her fury at the leader of the Poison Clan.


    ¡°We are not part of your family,¡± she spat. ¡°You have no right to claim anything from Aspen.¡±


    Oak intervened, his voice measured, though his hands trembled slightly.


    ¡°Koga, we¡¯re talking about a student at the Academy¡­ You¡¯re not going to kill him over capturing a wild Pok¨¦mon.¡±


    ¡°Not wild,¡± Koga corrected. ¡°That Zubat was specially trained. It was meant for Niko, destined to inherit the secrets of the Poison Clan. It¡¯s unacceptable for that impure-blooded boy to keep it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Lance has already spoken, Koga,¡± Gary added, trying to sound neutral, though Koga¡¯s glare made him take a step back. ¡°The PLF won¡¯t hear about this problem¡ªas long as there are no deaths or public scandals.¡±


    The leader of the Poison Clan shot a murderous look at Lance but said nothing. He had seen the Champion¡¯s power firsthand and doubted he could successfully challenge him at that moment. Oak let out a relieved sigh, sensing a forced but necessary truce taking shape. Then, Lance spoke again:


    ¡°You will resolve this issue within the clans. But I repeat¡ªwithout unnecessary deaths. Neither Julia, Aspen, nor anyone else is to be killed. Is that clear?¡±


    Koga scowled, his anger barely contained. His silence was a form of protest. Finally, his voice, as cold as ice, cut through the tension:


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say¡­.¡±


    Lance lifted his chin, accepting the reluctant submission.


    ¡°Good. And make no mistake¡ªif any of you violate this agreement, I will personally ensure that your entire family disappears.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room remained heavy with tension. Agatha struck the floor with her cane, the hollow sound reverberating through the space.


    ¡°Now that it¡¯s clear there will be no killings, let¡¯s talk about the next step. Koga, Julia mentioned something about a¡­ scroll from the Normal Clan that you have in your possession.¡±


    The Poison Clan leader shrugged, attempting to feign indifference.


    ¡°That scroll exists, yes. I inherited it from my father. It¡¯s a¡­ copy of the Normal Clan¡¯s records that he obtained decades ago.¡± His lips curled into a malicious smile. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t already know that.¡±


    Lance tilted his head slightly, his smile holding a trace of amusement.


    ¡°Of course we knew. But don¡¯t act so self-righteous. It¡¯s not the original, nor is its content complete. The PLF tolerates it because, for the most part, it lacks real value. In theory, whoever possesses the true text of the Normal Clan would have access to ancient primordial rituals.¡±


    Koga averted his gaze with a low grunt. Oak and Gary exchanged glances, realizing how much of the old clan politics remained unknown to them. Julia then spoke up:


    ¡°Koga, you said you planned to kill Aspen over the Zubat and steal my technique. I¡¯m willing to give you the technique I developed¡ªbut under two conditions.¡±


    Her words sparked murmurs. Koga raised an eyebrow, suddenly intrigued.


    ¡°Just like that?¡± Doubt laced his voice. He studied the woman with a hint of greed. ¡°Go on. Speak.¡±


    ¡°First: Aspen keeps the Zubat. I won¡¯t allow you to take a Pok¨¦mon he captured during an official Academy trial,¡± she said with surprising calm. ¡°And second: you will not plot against me, Aspen, or my family. No direct attacks, no Poison Clan conspiracies.¡±


    Koga scowled bitterly.


    ¡°And why would I agree to that kind of blackmail? Your Five Organs Technique isn¡¯t even complete yet. You don¡¯t even know which abilities or Pok¨¦mon produce the highest compatibility¡ªyou only have two out of five.¡±


    Julia smirked, her expression sharp.


    ¡°Two is better than nothing. My technique contains notes on how I created it. Do you want the key to the fusion of forces that would balance your poison? It describes the characteristics of the five organs and their relationship to specific elemental types. Without it, your clan will never advance in the research you were planning.¡±


    Koga¡¯s lip twitched in frustration. He clearly wanted that knowledge. After a long pause, he muttered:


    ¡°Fine. But I don¡¯t trust your word.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ll perform a blood pact,¡± Julia declared, crossing her arms. ¡°An ancient ritual derived from the poison energy your father used. We both know that if either of us breaks the pact, we¡¯ll die instantly.¡±


    A shiver ran through the room. Even Oak and Gary seemed uneasy. The blood pact was an old and brutal method of sealing agreements between rival clans. There was no room for betrayal¡ªwithout instant, fatal consequences.


    Koga clenched his jaw, his temple vein pulsing with barely restrained fury. The only thing forcing him to agree was Agatha¡¯s gaze¡ªpiercing him like a dagger. Finally, he gave a stiff nod, defeated:


    ¡°Fine, Julia. I¡¯ll accept it. But you bring that scroll now. And know this¡ªif I find out you¡¯re deceiving me, the ritual will kill you, not me.¡±


    Julia remained silent, her eyes filled with nothing but contempt.


    Lance, satisfied that an agreement had been forged, relaxed his posture.


    ¡°Perfect. You, Koga, and you, Julia¡ªcarry out the ritual. And no tricks.¡±


    Agatha nodded, and the two Gengar from both sides moved toward the center of the room. Julia locked eyes with Koga. Though he held himself high, tension seeped from his frame.


    Each took a knife and sliced their palms, letting a few drops of blood fall onto a piece of parchment. A cold chill swept through the room as the blood began to glow with a crimson light, transforming into smoke. The seal completed itself with a small burst of red energy. The promise was set.


    ¡°If you break it,¡± Julia whispered icily, ¡°you¡¯ll die instantly. And the same goes for me.¡±


    Koga said nothing, but the way his jaw clenched betrayed his barely contained rage.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In another chamber, Sabrina was in the midst of a deep psychic intrusion. The young Vera sat restrained in a metal chair, a psychic circlet fastened tightly around her head, suppressing her abilities. Her consciousness writhed under the relentless probing of the Psychic Clan¡¯s leader. Vera, still furious at Sabrina¡¯s violation of her mind and weakened by the ordeal, had no strength to resist effectively¡ªthe web of psychic seals kept her immobilized.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what¡¯s in here, bastard of the Psychic Clan,¡± Sabrina murmured, closing her eyes as she delved telepathically into the girl¡¯s mind.


    A sharp pain, like needles piercing deep into her being, made Vera shudder. She tried to block out the intrusion, but the Third Eye¡ªher Ajna Chakra¡ªwas nearly sealed by the circlet¡¯s restraints. She silently screamed, her mind left vulnerable.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡± Sabrina¡¯s eyes snapped open, stunned. She looked down, watching a flood of images and sensations unfold. ¡°A psychic technique¡­ The Seven Chakras? I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this.¡±


    A faint pink aura began surrounding both their bodies, the air in the room growing thick, charged with psychic energy that caused sparks to crackle in the atmosphere. Vera whimpered silently, while Sabrina, in shock, read fragments of the implanted technique:


    Root Chakra (Dark Red) ¨C Increases physical endurance and strengthens telekinesis, allowing precise manipulation of heavy objects.


    Sacral Chakra (Vibrant Orange) ¨C Influences the emotions of others, inducing fear, calm, or confusion.


    Solar Plexus Chakra (Golden Yellow) ¨C Enhances willpower and telepathy, enabling the implantation of simple ideas into others¡¯ minds.


    Heart Chakra (Bright Green) ¨C Creates a psychic bond with Pok¨¦mon or nearby allies, allowing for non-verbal mental communication.


    Throat Chakra (Light Blue) ¨C Amplifies the ¡°mental voice,¡± affecting perception and causing confusion or momentary paralysis.


    Third Eye Chakra (Intense Magenta) ¨C Grants clairvoyance, allowing the user to anticipate movements, detect hidden presences, and perceive energy auras.


    Crown Chakra (Brilliant Violet) ¨C Unlocks the user¡¯s full psychic potential, merging telekinesis and telepathy into a devastating expansion of energy.


    One after another, definitions and manifestations of power surfaced. If Vera mastered all of them, she could become an unstoppable force.


    ¡°Who implanted this in you?¡± Sabrina¡¯s voice echoed inside Vera¡¯s mind, but only fragmented visions surfaced¡ªa man with dark eyes, an arcane seal, her mother collapsing to her knees, the absence of a father. It was all chaotic, disjointed.


    Sabrina¡¯s heart pounded as her suspicions were confirmed¡ªVera hadn¡¯t learned the technique in the conventional sense. It had been implanted into her, turning her into a latent ¡°weapon¡± with immeasurable potential. And the most chilling realization? Vera possessed twice the base psychic power of an average psychic.


    Without the guidance of the Psychic Clan.


    Without official training.


    With nothing but raw talent.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a monster in the making,¡± Sabrina whispered, taking a step back. The Seven Chakras was something far beyond normal psychic abilities.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.She deactivated the circlet slightly, allowing Vera some relief. The girl collapsed, unconscious, drained of all energy.


    ¡°Your hatred toward my father¡­ I understand now,¡± Sabrina muttered. ¡°He abandoned your mother when he saw no talent in her.¡±


    Her voice was unexpectedly soft¡ªbut devoid of empathy.


    ¡°I think¡­ it¡¯s in my best interest to keep you under control, not dead.¡±


    Vera let out a final breath before slipping further into unconsciousness. Sabrina straightened, adjusting her uniform.


    A few minutes later, she exited the chamber, walking down the dimly lit hallway, where she encountered Bruno. The Fighting Clan leader was just leaving the room where he had interrogated Kara. He frowned as he noticed Sabrina¡¯s expression.


    ¡°How¡¯d it go with the redhead?¡± Bruno asked.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Sabrina admitted. ¡°I found something called The Seven Chakras. It¡¯s an advanced psychic technique that channels energy through different points in the body.¡± She hesitated slightly. ¡°Honestly, it was terrifying. If she masters it completely, she could surpass many of my best students.¡±


    Bruno clenched his fists, intrigued.


    ¡°I discovered something similares with the fighter, Kara,¡± he said. ¡°I skimmed the surface of her mind¡ªnothing too invasive. I found a technique called The Six-Step Body Modification. It¡¯s¡­ incredible. Based on manipulating human physiology through aura.¡±He paused thoughtfully and explained, it consists of:


    Muscular System ¨C Increases raw strength and explosive speed by densifying and strengthening muscle fibers.


    Skeletal System ¨C Reinforces the bone structure to withstand extreme impacts without fracturing.


    Nervous System ¨C Enhances reaction speed, reflexes, and motor coordination.


    Circulatory System ¨C Optimizes oxygen and aura distribution to improve endurance and accelerate recovery.


    Perceptive System ¨C Enhances the five senses to detect subtle environmental changes and anticipate attacks.


    Internal System ¨C Regulates vital organs to resist pain, stabilize metabolism, and maintain the body under extreme conditions.


    ¡°I recorded it in a scroll, but it¡¯s useless to most of my students. It requires an exceptional aura to put into practice.¡±


    The two leaders stood in silence for a moment before Sabrina added:


    ¡°Kara doesn¡¯t truly belong to your clan, does she? My notes indicate that her aura is twice as strong as a normal human¡¯s. Someone like that shouldn¡¯t be left wandering freely¡­¡±


    Bruno nodded, a mix of envy and caution in his expression.


    ¡°Yes, her body is a treasure. She could become a legendary fighter if she masters all six steps of the technique. But I don¡¯t trust her.¡±


    ¡°Neither of them will ever truly join our clans. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re thinking?¡± Sabrina continued. ¡°The Psychic Clan won¡¯t accept Vera as a ¡®true daughter,¡¯ and the same goes for Kara with the Fighting Clan.¡±


    Bruno gave a short nod.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why Lance ruled that officially, they ¡®belong¡¯ to us¡ªbut in practice, they¡¯ll be outcasts. Kept away from the true teachings.¡±


    ¡°In other words, control them without giving them too much power,¡± Sabrina concluded. ¡°It¡¯s the same decision Lance and the PLF made. Better to suppress potential rivals than risk them defecting to another region.¡±


    Bruno and Sabrina tucked away the scrolls they had written. It was clear that neither Lisa nor Alex could master Body Modification or The Seven Chakras. In their hands, the techniques would remain incomplete. The true prodigies¡­ were Kara and Vera.


    Later that night¡­


    With his absolute authority, Lance issued the final orders:


    1. Kara, Vera, and Aspen would be placed under the ¡°care¡± of their respective clans (or, in Aspen¡¯s case, the Poison Clan and his grandmother, Julia¡ªgrudgingly).


    2. The clans were strictly forbidden from killing or seriously harming them under the threat of Lance¡¯s wrath and PLF intervention.


    3. Officially, they would be recognized as members¡ªbut without any real privileges. A meaningless ¡°title.¡±


    Agatha, assisted by Oak and Gary, ensured that Kara, Vera, and Aspen were taken away on stretchers. All three had lost consciousness after the cave collapse and the immense strain on their minds and bodies.


    Julia bid Koga farewell with a look of pure disgust. She had promised to deliver the Normal Clan scroll, sealed by the blood pact, in exchange for Aspen¡¯s safety and the right to keep the Zubat. Koga, though seething with resentment, had no choice but to accept.


    Lisa and Alex left in frustration, feeling cheated¡ªthey hadn¡¯t managed to kill or humiliate their rivals. Meanwhile, Niko departed with his father, his eyes blazing with fury. He swore to take revenge on Aspen when the opportunity arose, though the blood pact would prevent him from directly harming him.


    Koga, if he wanted to make Aspen¡¯s life miserable, would have to be far more subtle.


    At Aspen¡¯s Home¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Outside, as the makeshift Academy ambulances pulled up, a few medics hurriedly transported Aspen, Vera, and Kara inside. Lance hovered above, watching from atop one of his dragons.


    Julia had already prepared a recovery room, filled with herbs and medicinal extracts. The medics, unaware of the full story, simply followed orders. They had no idea why a venom expert like Julia was treating these three or why the Elite Four had decided against taking them to a Pok¨¦mon Center. But no one questioned it¡ªorders had come from the highest ranks.


    The sun set, and nightfall blanketed the small house in darkness. Julia got to work, mixing antidotes and herbal remedies of her own creation. Her Gengar assisted her, holding vials and stirring mixtures with an oddly gentle growl.


    Once the medics left, the old woman sat beside Aspen¡¯s bed, watching his pale face.


    ¡°Rest, my child¡­¡± she whispered, her voice filled with a tenderness that contrasted with the fury she still harbored toward Koga.


    She inhaled deeply. She knew that, even after giving up her technique, the Poison Clan wouldn¡¯t sit idly by. But for now, the blood pact would prevent them from outright killing Aspen.


    For now, his life was safe.


    In the dimly lit room, Vera and Kara lay on makeshift cots, breathing in sync, their bodies still weak from the ordeal. Though unconscious, an eerie tension hung in the air between them¡ªVera¡¯s suppressed psychic energy clashed with Kara¡¯s naturally strong aura, creating an invisible but undeniable presence in the space.


    Julia, wiping sweat from her forehead, observed the strange resonance between the two girls.


    ¡°They¡¯re so different from my poisons,¡± she murmured, staring at their faintly glowing auras. ¡°These three¡­ I don¡¯t know what path they¡¯ll take, but their fates are now entangled with the most powerful clans.¡±


    For a brief moment, she recalled the piercing gazes of Sabrina, Bruno, and Koga. And then, the overwhelming presence of Lance, who had imposed his will upon them all like a true dragon.


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    It was rare for the Elite Four to intervene so directly in the affairs of Academy students. But the scale of what had happened in the caves¡ªthe raw potential that had been revealed¡ªhad forced their hand.


    Officially, the Kanto Academy had temporarily expelled Aspen, Vera, and Kara. The cave disaster, the broken traditions, and the tensions between clans had led to a politically convenient decision. It allowed the school to avoid direct scrutiny from the Pok¨¦mon League Federation (PLF) while giving the clans an excuse to tighten their control over the three.


    But everyone knew the truth¡ªthis was an ¡°expulsion by agreement.¡±


    The official record stated:


    ? Aspen would be accepted (though in reality, marginalized) into the Poison Clan, placed under the reluctant supervision of his grandmother, Julia. He would not be given formal training but could not refuse the title.


    ? Vera would be acknowledged as an illegitimate Psychic Clan heir under Sabrina¡¯s oversight. However, she would not be given full access to the clan¡¯s knowledge or hierarchy.


    ? Kara would be assigned to the Fighting Clan, under Bruno¡¯s watch. Though she would be monitored, she would never receive complete training or the benefits of a true clan member.


    They would bear the names of their clans, but none of the privileges.


    This was the final judgment Lance had imposed¡ªa fragile balance that preserved Kanto¡¯s reputation and prevented an all-out clan war.


    Hours passed, and night draped Aspen¡¯s house under a blanket of stars. Outside, the chirping of crickets filled the air, occasionally accompanied by the distant flutter of a Zubat searching for fruit or insects. Most likely, the Zubat Aspen had captured¡ªwhom he had named Noizy¡ªremained inside its Pok¨¦ Ball, oblivious to the political turmoil it had unwittingly sparked.


    Julia stepped onto the small porch, cradling a cup of hot tea infused with calming herbs. Her fingers trembled slightly as she gazed into the garden¡¯s shadows, remembering how she had fled the clan decades ago. It pained her to know that her grandson was now ensnared in the very same web. Yet, there was no other option.


    At the very least, they were still alive.


    At the very least, the poison technique Aspen was developing would not be forcibly taken from him.


    The blood pact protected him.


    For now.


    Inside, in the dimly lit room, Vera¡¯s breathing was uneven. A faint whimper escaped her lips. In her subconscious, images of Sabrina rifling through her memories intertwined with the hatred she harbored toward her unknown father. Her hands twitched, and for an instant, her aura flared, causing a faint creak in the wooden floor beneath her.


    On the other side of the room, Kara stirred in her sleep, the bandages wrapped around her ribs shifting slightly. Her body, always in tune with her aura, reacted instinctively in her dreams. A soft blue glow rippled across her skin.


    Lastly, Aspen lay on his separate cot, his sleep devoid of clear dreams. His arm remained bandaged, faint traces of poison having been purged from his system by Julia¡¯s treatment. Every so often, his body shuddered¡ªlingering echoes of Niko¡¯s blades haunted his mind.


    From his lap, a faint hum resonated from his Pok¨¦ Ball¡ªthe one containing Noizy. As if, somehow, the little Zubat understood that its new trainer had fought hard to keep it.


    As dawn slowly crept over the horizon, Julia returned inside, seating herself beside her grandson¡¯s bed. She murmured quiet words of reassurance, her voice gentle yet firm.


    Beside her, her Gengar and two Grimer, whom she had raised herself, remained on watch.


    She knew that if Aspen did not refine his technique, the clans would crush him.


    But if he trained too much, if he grew too strong¡­


    Would he become another Koga?


    Would he lose himself to power, just like the Poison Clan¡¯s leader had?


    A flicker of fear crossed her mind.


    Her fingers trembled as she gently brushed Aspen¡¯s damp hair away from his forehead.


    ¡°I promise you, my child¡­ I will make sure you keep your heart pure. Even if it means facing the Poison Clan once again.¡±


    Outside, the wind whispered through the trees, carrying with it the distant sound of a Zubat¡¯s wings.

 New Mission

    Chapter 19: New Mission


    Aspen opened his eyes, feeling as though he had been tossed into a whirlwind of nightmares. He slowly sat up, every fiber of his body aching from past battles and the lingering tension of recent events. He blinked a few times, disoriented, then let out a groan as a sharp pain flared in his bandaged arm.


    The faint scent of boiled herbs filled the air, mixed with the light aroma of berries. It took him a few seconds to realize he was in his own room¡ªat his grandmother¡¯s house.


    The sun barely filtered through the slits in the window, casting golden lines across the sheets. With considerable effort, Aspen turned and noticed that the room now had only one empty cot, positioned near his own. Faint memories of Kara and Vera, unconscious, surfaced in his mind. It was only then that he realized neither of them were there anymore.


    ¡°Kara? Vera¡­?¡± he whispered, attempting to sit up further.


    A wave of dizziness hit him violently, reminding him of his body¡¯s weakened state.


    With trembling hands, he removed the bandage from his forehead, finding that only faint traces of superficial wounds remained. However, his muscles protested with every movement. A sudden shiver ran down his spine as memories flooded back¡ªthe duel in the cave, Niko¡¯s blades, the venom coursing through him, the image of Vera and Kara fighting against overwhelming forces¡­


    The mere thought of it all made his stomach churn. But curiosity¡ªand a hint of fear¡ªpushed him to get up. He needed to find his grandmother and get some answers. He grabbed the hoodie resting on a nearby chair, grimacing at the dried bloodstains.


    He crossed the hallway and entered the kitchen, where a cauldron released a faint, aromatic smoke. The atmosphere was quiet, almost unnervingly so. He limped forward, gripping the wall for support, until he finally spotted Julia, standing by a window with a somber expression.


    ¡°¡­Grandma,¡± he murmured, swallowing hard.


    Julia turned slowly, her gaze a mixture of relief and sorrow. Deep dark circles beneath her eyes betrayed her lack of sleep.


    ¡°Aspen¡­ are you feeling any better?¡± she asked, her voice measured.


    He nodded, though in truth, he was far from fully recovered. He noticed that Julia didn¡¯t return the gesture. Instead, she simply studied him, as if searching for some invisible damage.


    Leaning on her makeshift cane, she walked to the kitchen table and gestured for him to sit.


    ¡°Sit down. There¡¯s¡­ too much we need to discuss,¡± she murmured, motioning toward an old wooden stool.


    Aspen obeyed, lowering himself carefully onto the seat. The subtle aroma of warm food mixed with the scent of natural remedies. He opened his mouth to speak, but a knot in his throat stopped him. Julia caught his unease and sat across from him, resting her cane against the wall.


    ¡°Grandma¡­ where are Kara and Vera?¡± he finally managed to ask. ¡°¡­And my books, the ones¡ª¡±


    ¡°They left,¡± Julia interrupted bluntly. ¡°Both of them walked out at dawn, once they were able to stand on their own. They didn¡¯t leave much explanation. Vera, as you might have guessed, took the volumes from your backpack¡ªthe ones you found in the library.¡±


    The news hit Aspen harder than expected. His shoulders slumped, and he let out a sigh of frustration. He had wanted to read those books, to immerse himself in their contents. But after his capture, he never had the chance to examine them closely.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± he muttered, running a hand over his face. ¡°I wanted to go through them. Maybe I could¡¯ve found something useful for my Five Poison Organs Technique¡­¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for pointless regrets,¡± Julia cut in, her tone sharp. ¡°You missed that chance, yes. But you have much bigger problems, boy.¡±


    A knot of anxiety tightened in Aspen¡¯s chest. His heartbeat quickened at the seriousness in her voice.


    ¡°¡­What happened?¡± he asked, dreading the answer.


    Julia pressed her lips together, her shoulders sagging in exhaustion. She looked at him, her eyes carrying a heavy weight.


    ¡°The cave collapsed from the intensity of your battles. The Kanto Elite intervened¡ªLance was at the head of it.¡± She paused, choosing her words carefully. ¡°¡­Koga, Sabrina, Bruno¡­ all of them have conspired to get rid of us.¡±


    Aspen felt the blood drain from his face.


    ¡°G-get rid of us?¡± he echoed, his voice shaky.


    Julia nodded.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t kill you¡ªLance forbade it. And also because I¡­¡± She closed her eyes briefly. ¡°I agreed to surrender my technique and sign a blood pact with Koga to ensure he wouldn¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Aspen¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°A¡­ a blood pact?¡± His mind raced, recalling old legends about the clans. Rituals that bound individuals through magic, making betrayal result in instant death. ¡°Why would you do something so¡­?¡±


    ¡°It was the only way to keep you alive,¡± Julia replied bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the extent of Koga¡¯s fury. And not just him¡ªthe Psychic and Fighting Clans have also demanded control over Vera and Kara. Lance, the Champion, decreed that all three of you ¡®belong¡¯ to those clans¡ªbut without privileges or real training. ¡®Recognized, yet outcast.¡¯¡±


    Aspen felt an overwhelming wave of panic wash over him.


    ¡°What¡­ what does that mean for me? Do I have to go to the Poison Clan? Are they¡­ going to torture me?¡±


    The mere thought of Niko and his blades made his skin crawl.


    Julia let out a sigh, shaking her head.


    ¡°Calm down. You¡¯re ¡®suspended¡¯ from the Academy for a week, meaning there¡¯s no official place you have to report to. And Koga is, at the very least, forbidden from attacking you. I made sure the agreement allows you to return to the Academy after your suspension. But¡­¡± She hesitated, her face darkening. ¡°You¡¯re in a dangerous limbo, Aspen. As long as you¡¯re weak, anyone can humiliate you¡ªor worse.¡±


    A suffocating pressure settled in Aspen¡¯s chest.


    ¡°No¡­ no way¡­ this¡­ all of this¡­¡± His breathing became uneven, dizziness returning in full force. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to face clans that powerful!¡±


    Julia studied him, her expression softening for the first time. A flicker of guilt crossed her face. She knew that, like herself, Aspen hadn¡¯t chosen this life¡ªhe had been thrown into it by fate and the cruelty of the clans.


    ¡°¡­Calm down,¡± she murmured, shifting the conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t let this panic consume you. Right now, what you need to do is¡­¡±


    She met his gaze, her voice firm.


    ¡°Get stronger.¡±


    Aspen stared at her, disbelieving.


    ¡°¡­Stronger? How?¡± he asked, his voice raw. ¡°I could barely defend myself¡­ I drank poison¡­ I nearly died¡ª¡±


    ¡°And yet, you survived,¡± Julia cut in sharply. ¡°You managed to poison and immobilize Niko. You captured that special Zubat. You have talent, even if you¡¯re not a prodigy like Kara or Vera. And as long as you have my guidance, you can hone your abilities¡ªspecifically, those tied to poison.¡±


    She stood up and walked to an old wooden cabinet. After opening a drawer, she pulled out a Pok¨¦ Ball but stared at it with disgust before sighing and putting it back.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°I spoke with an old ¡®friend¡¯¡ªAgatha of the Elite Four,¡± she muttered, the word friend laced with sarcasm.


    Aspen¡¯s eyes widened.


    His grandmother knew the Ghost-type Master?


    He opened his mouth to ask, but she raised a hand, silencing him.


    ¡°Shut up. I won¡¯t explain my relationship with Agatha.¡±


    Aspen swallowed his curiosity.


    ¡°The important thing,¡± she continued, ¡°is that I asked her for a Gastly¡ªone with the ability to manipulate shadows. A very rare one.¡±


    Aspen frowned.


    ¡°A Gastly¡­ with shadow manipulation?¡±


    Julia nodded, a calculating glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Its ability is called ¡®Shadow Tag.¡¯ A Gastly with that trait is extremely rare. It allows the user to hide in shadows and trap opponents.¡±


    Her voice hardened.


    ¡°And I want you to have one.¡±


    Chapter 19: Echoes in the Darkness (Part 2)


    Aspen sat frozen, processing his grandmother¡¯s words.


    A Gastly with Shadow Tag¡­


    He knew that certain Pok¨¦mon had special abilities, but Julia wasn¡¯t just asking him to capture any Gastly¡ªshe was demanding that he find one specific kind, a rare specimen with a unique power.


    ¡°¡­And Agatha couldn¡¯t get one for us?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    Julia shook her head.


    ¡°No. Even she couldn¡¯t find one in her breeding stock. It seems the most recent generations of Gastly have lost that ability.¡±


    She exhaled sharply, gripping the edge of the table with aged but steady hands.


    ¡°So I arranged for you to be granted access to the Pok¨¦mon Tower in Lavender Town,¡± she continued. ¡°Rumors say that Gastly with Shadow Tag may still reside there.¡±


    Aspen stiffened.


    The Pok¨¦mon Tower?


    The very mention of it sent a chill down his spine.


    Lavender Town¡¯s Pok¨¦mon Tower was infamous. A place where the deceased Pok¨¦mon of trainers were laid to rest¡­ but also a hotbed of ghostly activity and eerie phenomena.


    He recalled stories from the Academy: whispers in the fog, shadows that moved on their own, the ancient Gengar said to lurk in the upper floors, and Pok¨¦mon that fled in terror after entering.


    And now, Julia expected him to walk into that haunted labyrinth?


    ¡°¡­I have to go there?¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with unease. ¡°I¡¯m suspended¡­ and I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Precisely,¡± Julia interrupted. ¡°Since you¡¯re suspended, there are no restrictions on where you go or what you do. This is the best time for you to grow stronger, away from Koga¡¯s spies.¡±


    She turned, walked toward an old wooden wardrobe, and pulled out a heavy canvas backpack. Returning to the table, she placed it in front of Aspen.


    ¡°Everything you¡¯ll need is inside,¡± she said. ¡°Provisions, herbal vials, and several talismans I crafted myself.¡±


    Aspen hesitated before reaching out and unbuckling the bag¡¯s flap.


    Inside, he found glass vials filled with dark liquids, wrapped carefully in cloth. There were also several strips of parchment, covered in strange runes and sigils. He carefully picked one up, examining the symbols.


    ¡°These¡­ will protect you from some Ghost-type effects,¡± Julia explained. ¡°They won¡¯t do much against powerful spirits, but they¡¯ll shield you from weaker curses.¡±


    Her sharp gaze locked onto his.


    ¡°But most importantly, do not return without a Gastly.¡±


    Aspen gulped.


    She wasn¡¯t giving him a choice.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just about catching a Pok¨¦mon,¡± Julia continued. ¡°A Gastly with Shadow Tag will be invaluable in keeping you alive. My Gengar has that ability, and it has saved me more times than I can count.¡±


    Aspen¡¯s fingers twitched as he processed her words.


    ¡°Survival¡­¡± he murmured.


    That word carried an awful weight now.


    Ever since the incident in the Academy Trials, his life had been anything but safe.


    He had barely survived the cave battle. Barely escaped Niko. Barely avoided becoming another casualty in the war between clans.


    And now, here he was¡ªbeing sent into a ghost-infested tower, just to get a Pok¨¦mon that might keep him alive in the future.


    ¡°¡­Understood,¡± he finally said, voice subdued. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Julia¡¯s expression softened, just a fraction.


    She reached into her pocket and pulled out a Pok¨¦gear¡ªan older model, slightly scratched but still functional. She handed it to him.


    ¡°You no longer have access to the Academy¡¯s tech,¡± she said, ¡°so use this to contact me if necessary.¡±


    Aspen nodded and clipped the device onto his belt.


    She stepped back, crossing her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat myself one last time,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Do not return with just any Gastly. If it doesn¡¯t have Shadow Tag, the entire trip will have been a waste.¡±


    Aspen clenched his fists, feeling the weight of the task ahead settle onto his shoulders.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t fail,¡± he promised.


    The Journey to Lavender Town


    One day later, after recovering some of his strength, Aspen set out.


    Julia had arranged for transport¡ªa Tauros-drawn cart run by a traveling merchant. It was a small blessing, as he was still weak and couldn¡¯t afford to travel on foot.


    For most of the ride, the merchant stayed silent, focused on the road. Aspen, meanwhile, kept re-reading Julia¡¯s notes on the Pok¨¦mon Tower.


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Seven floors.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Thick fog on the fourth floor.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Ghost Pok¨¦mon activity increases at night.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">  Possible presence of a ¡°guardian¡± on the top floor.</li>


    </ul>


    His grip tightened on the croquis map.


    The more he read, the worse his unease grew.


    Was he truly ready for this?


    After several long, tense hours, the Tauros pulled to a stop.


    Aspen looked up¡ªa massive tower loomed in the distance, rising over the rooftops of Lavender Town like a sentinel of the dead.


    The golden hues of the afternoon sun cast long, eerie shadows across the landscape. A chill ran down his spine.


    ¡°¡­This is where you get off, kid,¡± the merchant said gruffly. ¡°I¡¯m not goin¡¯ near that place.¡±


    Aspen climbed down, handing the man a small payment¡ªmoney Julia had given him.


    The merchant turned his cart around immediately, leaving as fast as he could.


    Aspen adjusted his backpack and turned toward the town ahead.


    Something felt¡­ off.


    The streets were quiet. Too quiet.


    A thin mist hung in the air, and the scent of burning incense drifted from the direction of the Tower.


    The few people outside walked briskly, avoiding eye contact. Two monks in gray robes stood near the entrance steps, speaking in hushed tones.


    Aspen approached, their conversation dying as their eyes fell on him.


    They said nothing.


    Only watched.


    His stomach churned.


    His grandmother had warned him that outsiders weren¡¯t always welcome here.


    Ignoring their gazes, he stopped in front of an old wooden sign:


    Lavender Town Pok¨¦mon Tower


    ¡°A sanctuary for the spirits of departed Pok¨¦mon. May they rest in peace.¡±


    Below that, a smaller note was nailed to the post:


    ? WARNING: Enter at your own risk. Paranormal activity has been reported. Monks and specialists are working to purify the area, but safety is not guaranteed. ?


    Aspen¡¯s fingers clenched around the straps of his bag.


    His instincts screamed at him to turn back.


    But he couldn¡¯t.


    He wouldn¡¯t.


    Julia¡¯s words echoed in his mind:


    ¡°Don¡¯t come back without a Gastly.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, he forced himself up the steps, passing the monks¡ªwho whispered to each other as he entered.


    The moment he crossed the threshold, the temperature dropped sharply.


    A thick veil of shadows swallowed the light.


    Dim candles flickered along the walls, illuminating rows upon rows of gravestones. A thin mist curled at his feet, shifting like a living thing.


    Somewhere in the depths of the tower¡­


    ¡­a low, mournful whisper drifted through the halls.


    Aspen froze.


    The sound was neither human nor Pok¨¦mon.


    It was something else.


    His heart pounded as he took his first step into the unknown.


    The hunt for Gastly had begun.

 Pok茅mon Tower

    Chapter 20: Pok¨¦mon Tower


    The scent of incense and ancient dust overwhelmed Aspen¡¯s senses the moment he crossed the threshold of Lavender Town¡¯s Pok¨¦mon Tower. The atmosphere was unlike anything he had ever experienced¡ªdense yet steeped in an almost sacred silence. Though sunlight timidly filtered through the main entrance, it barely served to illuminate the interior.


    The first thing that caught his attention was the gravestones, carefully arranged in rows, each adorned with commemorative plaques and dried flowers that crunched under his footsteps.


    He recalled what his grandmother, Julia, had told him during their journey: this tower was a Pok¨¦mon cemetery, a place where fallen companions were honored. Over time, it had gained a reputation for attracting all kinds of spirits. The thought of stepping into a place where dozens¡ªperhaps hundreds¡ªof Pok¨¦mon rested sent a shiver down his spine. Despite the fact that many Pok¨¦mon lived far longer than humans¡ªexcept for certain Bug-types¡ªeventually, they all died. The only exceptions were those species that were already pure spectral manifestations, like Gastly.


    ¡°They say Gastly was born from clouds of poisonous gas emerging from a cemetery,¡± he recalled with a lump in his throat, ¡°and that, imbued with the resentment of that place, it began to gain consciousness¡­¡±


    The mental image of a purple haze coming to life, fueled by the resentment or pain of the dead, disturbed him more than he was willing to admit out loud.


    Tightening the strap of his backpack with determination, he set out to explore the first floors. According to his grandmother¡¯s information, these were mostly sections with graves and niches. The map she had given him described the first two floors as ¡°Ground Floor ¨C Entrance and Memorial Altar¡± and ¡°First and Second Floor ¨C Burial Areas with Commemorative Niches.¡± There wasn¡¯t supposed to be much paranormal activity down here.


    He silently observed the gravestones, some with inscriptions worn by time, others surrounded by candles that flickered with the draft. Small Pok¨¦mon statues stood among the hallways¡ªmarble carvings that seemed to watch him with a mixture of serenity and sadness. A soft murmur echoed to his left: an elderly man in robes¡ªpossibly a monk¡ªprayed before a grave, a Hondew incense burner at his feet.


    Aspen continued walking among the tombstones and memorials, feeling as though every step took him deeper into a world unlike any he had ever known. There were no battles here, no laughter¡ªonly reverence and solemn respect for the Pok¨¦mon that had passed. He could imagine the story behind each grave¡ªhow, once, a trainer had laid their partner to rest with tears and promises of reunion, or how trainers still came to honor their old allies.


    As he ascended to the Second Floor, the atmosphere changed slightly. The air felt heavier, and some of the monks he encountered seemed more reserved. When they noticed Aspen, one of them gave him a thoughtful look but said nothing. It seemed not all visitors dared to climb much higher¡ªthis place was particularly sacred.


    For a moment, he hesitated, wondering if it was right to intrude on such a private place just to search for a Gastly with a specific ability. But his grandmother¡¯s order rang in his mind: ¡°Don¡¯t come back without that special Gastly.¡±


    I needed to grow stronger.


    He reached the Third Floor and immediately noticed the contrast: a light mist filtered through the staircase, giving the space a hazy gray tint. His heart skipped a beat when he spotted a group of monks, dressed in far more ceremonial robes, gathered around a secondary altar.


    Sensing his presence, they turned to face him, blocking his path.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± asked the eldest monk, his voice firm but not hostile. ¡°This floor is restricted to monks of the Ghost Clan.¡±


    Aspen swallowed hard, remembering the letter his grandmother had given him. He fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a slightly crumpled envelope, its seal marked with an ideogram unfamiliar to him. Julia had told him that by showing this letter, he might be granted permission to proceed.


    As he presented it, the monk¡¯s face softened¡ªjust a fraction¡ªbut his stern expression did not fade.


    ¡°I come¡­ with the authorization of my grandmother, Julia Meloc.¡± His words echoed hollowly in the silence, and he realized he didn¡¯t really know how to explain his reason for being there without sounding like a grave robber.


    The monk studied the seal and nodded at his companions, signaling them to step aside. However, his face remained severe.


    ¡°You may pass, young one, but be warned: do not ascend to the top floor. There are things there beyond the understanding of an ordinary trainer. The master of the tower does not welcome intruders. Moreover¡­¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°If you see red eyes in the darkness, close yours immediately. Do not ask why. Just do it.¡±


    The warning sent a chill through Aspen¡¯s chest: red eyes in the shadows¡ªsomething even the monks couldn¡¯t control. He nodded, suppressing an internal shudder, and continued his path, feeling the monks¡¯ wary gazes on his back.


    Not a single Pok¨¦mon appeared in this section, except for a Dusclops that floated in the distance, only to vanish when he tried to look at it more closely.


    ¡°Better¡­ not stop,¡± he told himself, climbing the stone steps with a racing heart.


    The hallway narrowed, swallowed in an eerie silence that amplified every shuffle and breath.


    A noise crunched behind him.


    He spun around abruptly and, in that second, slipped¡ªfalling to the ground in a pathetic heap. His bruised ego stung as he scrambled to his feet, trying to regain his balance.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± A mocking whisper echoed nearby.


    A faint purple shape emerged from the mist: a Gastly, wearing its signature mischievous grin, floating just above the ground. Its violet haze swirled, as if laughing in silence. Its eyes gleamed, and its ghostly tongue flicked out in a taunting gesture.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Aspen yelped, startled, his adrenaline surging. He quickly activated his Pok¨¦ Balls.


    ¡°Dozy, Noizy, come out!¡± he called, his voice trembling as he steadied himself.


    From the red light emerged his Alolan Grimer and his Zubat. Both Pok¨¦mon, sensing the strange atmosphere, showed signs of unease.


    Noizy, the Zubat, flapped near the ceiling, emitting small screeches to orient itself. Dozy, the Grimer, moved sluggishly across the floor, gazing at its trainer with its usual sleepy expression.


    ¡°Noizy, use Chatter! Dozy, Swift!¡± Aspen commanded, trying to sound confident.


    Noizy beat its wings and released a series of discordant sounds¡ªa harsh, chaotic melody that bounced off the walls, striking the Gastly with a wave of sonic energy. The ghost recoiled, letting out a strange, warbled hiss, as if the noise disturbed it more than usual.


    At the same time, Dozy swelled its gelatinous body and fired a barrage of golden stars, briefly illuminating the misty surroundings. The Gastly took the hit, emitting a growl of pain.


    However, before Aspen could celebrate, the Gastly¡¯s mouth twisted into a sinister grin. It opened wide and unleashed a Confuse Ray¡ªa pulse of spectral sparks slicing through the air.


    The impact sent a sharp disorientation through Aspen and his Pok¨¦mon.


    His vision blurred, his mind swam in a dizzy haze. He reached out to the wall for support, struggling to stay on his feet.


    His companions weren¡¯t faring any better¡ªNoizy wobbled midair, bumping into itself, while Dozy nearly oozed sideways in confusion.


    The Gastly, satisfied with the result, let out another silent cackle before drifting back into the darkness. It dodged the next wave of scattered Swift stars and disappeared, leaving behind only a faint trace of gas.


    ¡°No¡­ come back!¡± Aspen groaned, trying to focus, but the confusion left him unable to form a clear command.


    Neither Noizy nor Dozy could chase after it.


    Soon, Aspen found himself stumbling as he fought to recover, his head spinning.


    The confusion status was incredibly dangerous¡ªespecially in a place as labyrinthine as this.


    He took a few clumsy steps, bumping into a pillar and unwittingly following a corridor that led upward. Dozy and Noizy, unable to assist him due to their own dizziness, merely trailed behind, trying to obey their trainer despite their muddled state.


    ¡°Where¡­ where am I going?¡± Aspen muttered, a ringing sound echoing in his ears.


    He climbed stairs¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure how many. Every time he reached out to steady himself, he either grasped empty air or brushed against walls he didn¡¯t remember.


    His Pok¨¦mon followed as best they could, equally disoriented.


    The place was becoming more and more confusing.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the dizziness made it impossible for him to tell what floor he was on.


    By the time he realized, he was in a narrow corridor¡ªno monks in sight.


    The air grew colder, heavier. The mist was so dense he could barely see his own feet.


    He coughed, feeling a sharp sting in his throat.


    ¡°Chsssh¡­¡±


    A hissing sound came from his right¡ªor was it his left? It was impossible to pinpoint.


    Aspen froze, trying to focus his vision, while Noizy fluttered around him and Dozy sloshed across the floor.


    The ringing in his head dulled slightly, but it hadn¡¯t fully faded.


    Then, two glowing red lights appeared in the darkness.


    They hovered, unblinking, watching him from the shadows.


    A terrible shiver ran down Aspen¡¯s spine.


    He remembered the monks¡¯ warning:


    ¡°If you see red eyes, close your own immediately.¡±


    A spike of confusion and panic shot through him.


    Should he obey? Or should he move?


    But the dizziness kept him paralyzed.


    Before he could decide, he heard a low, guttural growl¡ªone that rumbled like something slithering across the floor.


    ¡°Sssshhhh¡­¡±


    The sound drew closer, and Aspen instinctively took a step back.


    The red eyes flickered.


    Terror gripped his legs, locking them in place.


    His instincts screamed at him to shut his eyes and run, but his clouded mind struggled to process the thought.


    Beyond those eyes, something else shifted in the shadows¡ªa large, hazy shape silhouetted against the faint light.


    He could hear something breathing behind his neck.


    Whipping around, he saw Noizy and Dozy react¡ªhis Zubat screeched an alert, while Grimer gurgled in alarm.


    ¡°Who¡­ are you?¡± he whispered, barely able to form the words.


    No one answered.


    The silence felt like a tombstone pressing down on his chest.


    Aspen clutched his backpack, hands clammy with sweat, and fumbled for the charm his grandmother had given him.


    He held it against his chest, trying to calm himself, trying to think clearly.


    He remembered the warning:


    ¡°If you see red eyes, close your own immediately and do not open them until it passes.¡±


    Too late.


    The glowing pupils in the dark took another step forward.


    And Aspen felt an oppressive force begin to steal the air from his lungs.


    The confusion from Confuse Ray still clouded Aspen¡¯s mind, keeping him in a state of semi-consciousness.


    Then, another pair of red lights flared to the side¡ªanother set of eyes.


    Were they two separate Pok¨¦mon?


    Or was it a phantom illusion?


    Noizy let out a shrill screech, trying to attack, but its disoriented state caused it to spin aimlessly in the air, failing to land a blow.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Dozy sluggishly crawled closer to Aspen, attempting to shield him, but its natural lethargy¡ªcombined with the confusion¡ªonly made it stumble.


    The eerie murmur echoed through the shadows again.


    Aspen tried to step back, but suddenly, a wooden plank creaked beneath his feet.


    He gasped and spun around¡ªjust in time to see a strange silhouette shifting among the moss-covered walls and gravestones.


    A wave of chills surged up his spine.


    This was just like the cave¡ªtrapped, weakened, facing an unknown entity.


    But then, a jolt of reality cut through his fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give in to panic.¡±


    His grandmother¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    He forced himself to blink, trying to clear his thoughts.


    ¡°Dozy, Noizy¡­ we need to back away¡­ slowly¡­¡± he panted.


    He took a step backward, locking eyes with those red orbs¡ªeven though he was supposed to shut his own.


    He had no idea whether it was safer to obey the rule or to navigate blindly.


    Through the haze of confusion, he managed to retreat a few more steps, his Pok¨¦mon struggling to follow.


    Every fiber of his body screamed at him to run, but he feared running into something even worse in his current state.


    The hollow creaking of the floorboards stretched endlessly.


    The mist thickened, making it harder to see.


    The red eyes narrowed.


    And a bubbling sound¡ªalmost mocking¡ªrose from the darkness.


    Then, somehow, they disappeared.


    Only the lingering echo of a sinister laugh remained.


    Aspen froze, trembling, sweat dripping down his forehead.


    He leaned against a wall and let out a shaky breath, realizing he had barely escaped¡­ or so he thought.


    His dizziness had yet to fade, and he had no idea which floor he was on or where the corridor led.


    As he tried to calm down, he sensed movement in the deepest part of the shadows.


    A blurred shape¡ªlike a mass¡ªstretched and shifted as if observing him.


    It happened so quickly that he doubted he had truly seen it.


    Was it another Gastly?


    Or maybe a Haunter?


    The night in this tower felt endless, and he still hadn¡¯t found the special Gastly with Shadow Tag that his grandmother had sent him to catch.


    Instead, all he had encountered was danger, confusion, and inexplicable figures.


    Swallowing hard, he took a deep breath, gathering what little courage he had left.


    He adjusted his backpack, checking to make sure Noizy¡¯s and Dozy¡¯s Pok¨¦ Balls were still secure¡ªeven though they were currently outside.


    He told himself he had to keep going, to find a way out of this disorienting maze or at least locate a safe place to rest.


    The problem was¡­


    He couldn¡¯t see any monks.


    And there were no clear signs of where this corridor ended.


    The faint creaking of wood and the whisper of wind in the cracks of the old walls made the entire space feel alive, as though the tower itself was watching him.


    Was this part of the paranormal phenomena?


    The monks¡¯ warning echoed in his mind:


    ¡°Do not ascend to the top floor¡­¡±


    Aspen¡¯s breath hitched.


    ¡°Am I accidentally going higher?¡± he whispered, alarmed.


    The realization struck him like a bucket of cold water.


    Had he unknowingly crossed the threshold of safety?


    Dozy let out a soft bubbling noise.


    Noizy, fluttering nervously near the ceiling, scanned the surroundings with jittery clicks.


    Their message was clear: We¡¯re with you, but we don¡¯t know how much longer we can last.


    Aspen reached out to gently pat Dozy, trying to reassure the Pok¨¦mon¡ªbut his hand was shaking.


    His mouth was dry.


    His heart pounded wildly.


    And his mind was still foggy.


    A faint chirping sound echoed in the dark.


    Was it the same Gastly from before?


    Or a different one?


    Lavender Tower was known to be filled with them, and not all were friendly.


    At some point, Aspen had dropped his map, and he had no idea if he would ever find it in this thick mist.


    ¡°I have to focus¡­¡± he murmured, but clear thinking felt impossible.


    Click. Click.


    Footsteps.


    Or maybe an illusion.


    It almost seemed like an ancient shadow was slithering along the walls, trying to lure him further up or into a dead end.


    ¡°Noizy, use Supersonic¡­ or Chatter¡­ anything to scare whatever¡¯s out there¡­¡± he whispered, forcing himself to sound brave.


    The Zubat flapped its wings but remained disoriented.


    It spun in circles before releasing a harmless screech against the opposite wall.


    At that same moment, Dozy flinched with a startled blorp, sensing something cold brush against it.


    Aspen barely held back another shudder.


    And then¡ª


    Those red eyes flickered open again.


    Distant.


    Threatening.


    This time, they were accompanied by something larger¡ªsomething black, shifting like a vortex against the wall.


    Aspen felt his heartbeat stutter.


    He wished he could obey the warning and shut his eyes.


    But terror kept them wide open.


    His breathing quickened as he locked eyes with the crimson glow.


    Whatever courage remained in him vanished when the shape took a step forward.


    Dozy prepared to Stockpile, swelling its gelatinous form for defense.


    Noizy fluttered erratically, its nervous energy palpable.


    Was this a Pok¨¦mon ready to battle?


    Or was it something even worse than a regular Gastly?


    Above them, another creak echoed.


    Aspen realized¡ªhe wasn¡¯t alone on this floor.


    There were more presences.


    Gastly, Haunter¡­ maybe even a Gengar.


    Or something worse.


    His grandmother had warned him that many Ghost-types inhabited the tower¡ªsome so old they might have lethal abilities.


    For a brief second, he considered retreating, finding a safe place, and trying again later.


    But his mission was clear.


    He needed a Gastly with Shadow Tag.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way out,¡± he murmured, breathless.


    The confusion still fogged his mind, making it impossible to think of an escape plan.


    Surrounded by mist and shadows, Aspen finally understood¡ª


    This was the most dangerous place he had ever set foot in.


    And if he made one wrong move, he might not get a second chance.


    His terrified gaze locked onto the glowing red eyes.


    Something was moving against the walls, creeping closer.


    Summoning every ounce of courage left, Aspen raised his hand in a defensive stance, forming a diamond shape with his fingers.


    Dozy and Noizy stood their ground, though exhaustion and confusion dulled their reactions.


    ¡°What¡¯s about to emerge from those shadows¡­?¡±


    Fear gripped him completely.


    The monks had been right.


    This was where the real danger began.


    Confusion and darkness blurred together in a chaos that threatened to consume him.


    Alone, with only two inexperienced Pok¨¦mon, Aspen was trapped on an unfamiliar floor¡ªdeep in the heart of Lavender Tower.


    As his mind wavered between fighting and fleeing, he realized something chilling¡ª


    The red eyes were moving closer.


    His heartbeat pounded like a drum in his ears.


    Boom-boom, boom-boom.


    The line between reality and ghost stories blurred.


    With his entire body trembling, Aspen lifted his gaze.


    And then¡ª


    A chilling, slithering sound scraped against the ancient stone behind him, closing off any possible escape.


    Aspen¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    A shiver ran down his spine as he realized¡ª


    There was no way out.


    His pulse thundered in his ears, matching the eerie silence around him.


    The red eyes in the darkness gleamed, flickering ever so slightly, as if whatever creature lurked there was watching him closely.


    Then, the slithering sound grew louder.


    Something scraped against the stone floor, slow and deliberate.


    Aspen¡¯s body tensed. His instincts screamed at him to run, but his legs refused to move. His confusion-addled mind struggled to process what was happening.


    ¡°Think, Aspen. Think.¡±


    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe deeply.


    The monks had warned him¡ªif he saw red eyes, he was supposed to close his own.


    But it was too late for that.


    His muscles locked up as the shadows stirred, swirling like ink dispersing in water.


    ¡°Noizy, Dozy¡­ stay close.¡± His voice came out hoarse, barely above a whisper.


    Noizy fluttered restlessly, sending out clicks to sense their surroundings.


    Dozy, sluggish as ever, let out a low, gurgling sound, as if trying to understand the growing tension in the air.


    Aspen¡¯s fingers tightened around the strap of his backpack.


    If he made the wrong move now, he might not make it out of this floor.


    The temperature dropped further.


    His breath came out in faint white puffs.


    The very air around him seemed heavy, pressing down on his shoulders, making it harder to move, harder to think.


    Then¡ª


    ¡°Crrrrk.¡±


    A sound like splitting wood.


    Aspen stiffened.


    It came from behind him.


    He dared not turn around.


    A deep, guttural chuckle echoed through the corridor.


    Not the high-pitched, mischievous giggle of a Gastly.


    Not the playful cackle of a Haunter.


    This was different.


    Something ancient.


    Something watching him.


    His stomach twisted in dread.


    Aspen swallowed, his throat dry.


    A new movement stirred in the corner of his vision.


    A third pair of red eyes.


    His chest constricted.


    Three sets of glowing, blood-red pupils, all locked onto him from different angles.


    Trapped.


    Panic crawled up his spine.


    He could feel something lurking in the mist, just outside his vision.


    It was waiting.


    Testing him.


    Playing with him.


    ¡°Noizy¡ªuse Chatter!¡±


    The Zubat, still slightly disoriented, screeched, sending out a distorted, chaotic melody. The sound bounced off the walls, cutting through the suffocating silence.


    The red eyes flickered, but they did not disappear.


    Instead¡ª


    A whisper slithered through the air.


    ¡°Shhhhhh¡­¡±


    Aspen sucked in a sharp breath.


    The whisper came from right next to his ear.


    He jumped back instinctively, crashing into Dozy, who let out a startled blorp.


    ¡°What¡­ what is this thing?¡±


    His vision swam, still slightly dazed from the Confuse Ray.


    The mist thickened.


    The walls of the corridor felt like they were closing in on him.


    A heavy weight settled on his chest, an unexplainable pressure pressing down on his entire body.


    Like something was wrapping around him.


    Like something was trying to pull him under.


    Then¡ª


    The red eyes vanished.


    All three sets.


    Aspen blinked rapidly, his breath ragged.


    Had they¡­ left?


    No.


    They were still there.


    He could feel it.


    Something was moving in the darkness.


    Something large.


    Something unseen.


    The hairs on his arms stood on end.


    Noizy flapped its wings, trying to reorient itself.


    Dozy shifted slightly, pressing closer to its trainer.


    Aspen knew he had to act now.


    His gut screamed at him to move.


    ¡°We need to¡ª¡±


    A sharp click-click-click rattled through the corridor.


    Aspen froze.


    The sound was right above him.


    He slowly lifted his gaze.


    And then¡ª


    A shape lunged from the ceiling.


    Aspen barely had time to react.


    A mass of darkness lunged at him from above, barely missing his head as he stumbled backward.


    A sharp chill passed through his body, as if the air itself had turned to ice.


    Noizy screeched, flapping its wings wildly to escape whatever had just descended.


    Dozy let out a sluggish gurgle, instinctively trying to shield Aspen with its gelatinous body.


    Aspen¡¯s pulse hammered in his ears.


    The figure loomed before him, half-hidden in the dense mist.


    He couldn¡¯t make out its full shape¡ªonly the eerie glow of its red eyes and the swirling black void that surrounded it.


    His breath came in ragged gasps.


    What was this thing?


    Aspen took a shaky step back, his legs trembling.


    His fingers fumbled for a Pok¨¦ Ball, but he hesitated.


    Would it even work against something like this?


    The air grew thicker, the oppressive weight pressing down on him with each passing second.


    A deep, guttural laugh echoed through the corridor.


    Slow.


    Mocking.


    ¡°Shhhhhh¡­¡±


    Aspen¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    The voice¡ªit was right next to him.